Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Suzan Donamas

Suzan Donamas

Author: 

  • New Author

Organizational: 

  • Author Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Featured BigCloset TopShelf author Suzan Donamas.

Across the Sea

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Contests: 

  • 2026 Summer Island Getaway Challenge

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter
  • AI Generated/Assisted

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
acrossthesea-ch1.png

Across the Sea
by Suzan Donamas

Patrick Varner had been at the college less than a week when a woman from Housing found him in the cafeteria and told him, in a voice meant to sound helpful, that there had been a reassignment.

He was halfway through a bowl of chili that tasted mostly of salt and canned tomatoes. He looked up at her, not understanding at first that she was speaking to him. People had been stopping him all week for one thing or another—orientation folders, ID cards, somebody wanting to know whether the seat across from him was taken—but this woman had a clipboard and a brisk expression, and when she said his name a second time he put down his spoon.

“I’m sorry,” he said. “A what?”

“A room reassignment. There was a clerical issue with your original placement. Nothing serious. We’ve moved you to Hall B, third floor.”

He stared at her. Hall B was one of the better residence halls, newer and closer to the center of campus. His current room was in a square brick building at the far end of things, where the aging central air made unexpected noises in the night, and the bathroom smelled faintly of bleach and old socks no matter how often the janitor came through.

“I just got unpacked,” he said.

“I know.” She gave him a sympathetic smile that managed not to slow her down at all. “But this is an upgrade.”

He almost laughed at the word. Upgrade. As if his life had a button somebody could press.

“Do I have a new roommate?”

“Yes. Gregorio DiPalma. Upperclassman. He’s already been informed.”

That meant nothing to Patrick, except that upperclassman sounded older, more settled, maybe less likely to leave wet towels on the floor or play drums with pencils at two in the morning, as his current roommate did whenever he was cramming for biology.

The woman tore a sheet off her clipboard and handed it to him. Room number. New key receipt. A phone number to call if he had questions, which probably meant a number that would go unanswered.

“You can move this afternoon,” she said. “Before six would be ideal.”

Then she was gone.

Patrick looked down at the paper and then at his chili, which had gone from hot to merely warm while the conversation happened. Around him, the cafeteria went on making its usual sounds: trays scraping, chairs bumping, voices rising and thinning in pockets. It all seemed to continue at a confident speed from which he felt slightly detached, as if the whole campus had already learned how to live here and he had not.

He had told himself, the first few days, that this would change. That everything felt strange at first. That once classes properly started, and he found a routine, the floating sensation would pass. He would know where to go without checking his map. He would stop feeling, every time he entered a classroom, as if someone might look up and ask why he was there.

It had not happened yet.

His scholarship letter was folded in the top drawer of his desk back in the dorm, though there was no reason for it to be there except that he had not wanted to leave it at home. The scholarship was the reason he was here at all. Without it there would have been no college, no residence hall, no cafeteria chili, no disorienting freedom of being in a place where no one knew anything about him except what was written on a file.

The job was part of it, too—hours he hadn’t started yet, but already felt waiting for him.

His father had said he ought to be proud. His mother had cried, softly and briefly, then smiled too brightly for the rest of the evening and talked about practical things: towels, shoes, where they might find a decent used blazer for presentations if one was ever needed. They had driven him up in a car that had once been respectable and now coughed when stopped too long at lights. On the way home, his mother had kissed his cheek and told him not to let the place change him. His father had said, from behind the wheel, “Let some of it change you. That’s what you go for.”

Patrick had nodded at both of them, because there was no way to answer either remark.

He finished the chili because it was there and because leaving food behind still felt like a kind of arrogance he had not earned. Then he carried his tray to the return window and went back across campus with the reassignment slip folded in his pocket.

The old dorm room looked worse when he came back to it, knowing he was leaving. His roommate was gone, thank God, probably in class or sprawled somewhere on the lawn pretending to study. Patrick stood in the middle of the narrow room and saw all at once how temporary his side of it was. A few books stacked by the bed. Shirts hanging carefully to keep them from wrinkling. The framed photo of his parents at a picnic table years ago, before things had tilted and then tilted further. A cheap desk lamp. Two drawers’ worth of clothes, most of them a little too old or a little too worn to match the images he had formed in his head of college life.

He began packing.

It went quickly because there was not much to pack. By three-thirty, he had his things in two cardboard boxes, a duffel, and one suitcase with a wheel that liked to swivel sideways. He made two trips from one dorm to the next, sweating by the second one, his arms aching with the dull, mean ache of carrying awkward weight by handles that cut into the hands.

Hall B had a lobby that smelled faintly of furniture polish and cool air. Someone had arranged a bowl of fake apples on a table near the mailboxes. There was carpet in the halls, not the industrial tile he was used to, and framed prints of sailboats and eucalyptus trees that suggested the administration had once hoped atmosphere could be installed like lighting.

Third floor. Room 312.

He stood outside the door for a moment, one box on the floor, the suitcase upright beside his leg. He was suddenly aware that there might be music on the other side, or laughter, or some look from his new roommate that would make the whole thing immediately awkward. He had always hated arriving after other people had already established themselves. It made him feel not merely late but unnecessary.

He knocked.

There was a pause, then the latch turned, and the door opened.

The first thing Patrick noticed was that the room was bright. The blinds were open and the afternoon light came in slant and warm, laying gold across the carpet. The second thing he noticed was the man standing in the doorway.

Gregorio DiPalma was taller than Patrick had expected, broad through the shoulders in a way that seemed less bulky than composed, as if his body had been arranged on purpose. He had dark hair, blue eyes so clear they almost looked artificial in the light, and a face that managed to be handsome without stiffness, helped perhaps by the quick smile that appeared as soon as he took in Patrick and the box at his feet.

“Varner?” he said.

“Yeah. Patrick.”

“Come in. I was wondering when they’d actually send you up.”

His voice was easy, amused without being mocking. He took one step back to clear the doorway, then bent without ceremony and lifted the box Patrick had set down.

“I can get it,” Patrick said automatically.

“I know you can.” Greg carried it inside anyway. “Doesn’t mean you should.”

The room really was better. Larger, for one thing. Not by much, but enough that the space around the beds and desks felt inhabitable rather than grudging. Greg’s side was already in order: clothes hung neatly, books stacked flat, a tennis racket in a pressed cover leaning in one corner, nothing strewn or abandoned. Patrick’s side, empty except for the mattress and desk, seemed to wait for him with an almost flattering neutrality.

“You got the better side,” Greg said. “Window catches less glare in the morning.”

Patrick laughed a little. “Did I?”

“I’m a generous man.”

He said it lightly, but there was enough of a smile afterward that Patrick could not tell whether it was a joke or the sort of thing some people said about themselves because it happened to be true.

Greg set down the box and offered his hand. Patrick shifted the smaller carton to his other arm and shook it.

Greg’s hand was cool and dry, his grip direct but not crushing. He wore a watch with a metal band that caught the light when he moved—a watch so sleek and expensive-looking that Patrick, who had spent his life around men who checked time on pharmacy clocks and microwaves, noticed it at once.

“Sorry about the shuffle,” Greg said. “Housing overbooks, underthinks, and panics. It’s practically a tradition.”

“You sound like you’ve been here a while.”

“Long enough.”

He was probably twenty-one, Patrick guessed. Maybe twenty-two. Not old, exactly, but old enough that the first-year confusion all over Patrick must have seemed visible from across the hall.

Greg glanced at the half-open suitcase, then at Patrick again. “You done carrying everything?”

“I think so.”

“Good. Sit down before you fall over. You look cooked.”

“I’m fine.”

“You’re pink.”

Patrick lifted a hand to his face. “It’s hot.”

“It’s September. Everything here is hot.” Greg nodded toward the desk chair. “Sit.”

The strange thing was that Patrick did. Not because the instruction had force in it, exactly, but because Greg said it with the kind of lazy confidence that made refusing feel fussier than obeying.

Patrick sat. Greg went to the little refrigerator under his desk, opened it, and pulled out a bottle of water, which he tossed across the room with casual accuracy. Patrick caught it awkwardly against his chest.

“Thanks.”

“Welcome.”

Greg leaned one hip against his desk and watched him unscrew the cap. There was nothing uncomfortable in the attention, or not yet. If anything, Patrick had the odd sensation that Greg was pleased by his presence in the room already, as if some small inconvenience had unexpectedly turned out well.

“Where are you from?” Greg asked.

Patrick told him, a small town in eastern California, three hours’ drive from campus. A place no one really needed to know it existed.

Greg nodded as though fitting the answer into something. “Long way from here.”

“Not that long.”

“It is if you don’t know anyone.”

Patrick drank half the water in one go before answering. “I guess.”

“Scholarship?”

The question might have sounded rude from almost anyone else. From Greg it sounded like a fact he had merely stepped around rather than over.

“Yeah.”

“What for?”

“I made the honor roll eight times in a row. Some fund at the school pays my tuition and residence, but I have a campus job, too. Part of it. Long as I keep my grades up.”

Greg smiled again. “So I should keep the music low when you’re saving the world.”

“I’m not saving anything.” Patrick heard the dryness in his own voice and was surprised when Greg laughed as if he had said something genuinely funny.

“All right,” Greg said. “Then I’ll keep the music low while you don’t save it.”

That did something small and immediate to Patrick’s nerves. He had spent most of the week feeling either too quiet or too eager in conversation, as if every response he produced came out slightly wrong. Greg, on the other hand, made room for the joke and handed it back polished. It was a skill Patrick admired in people because he had never quite trusted his own use of it.

He looked around the room again, more slowly this time. “This is nice.”

“It’ll do.” Greg tilted his head toward the cardboard boxes. “You need help unpacking?”

“No, that’s okay.”

“Suit yourself.”

Patrick bent to unzip the suitcase, aware that Greg was still there, not hovering exactly but remaining in the conversation’s orbit instead of drifting back to whatever he had been doing before the knock. It was a relief, oddly enough. Patrick had dreaded the first five minutes with a new roommate more than the move itself: the scrambling introductions, the mutual sizing-up, the uncertainty of whether one should speak again after the first exchange. Greg made all of that seem unnecessary, either because he was kind or because he was too sure of his own ease to notice what would ordinarily be awkward.

Patrick unpacked in stages, setting books on the shelf, shirts in the dresser, the framed photo on the desk. Once, while he was hanging a decent white shirt he had brought in case college turned out to require looking better than he usually did, Greg said, “That color’s good on you.”

Patrick glanced back, shirt in hand. “White?”

Greg shrugged. “Clear colors. You don’t want anything muddy.”

There was no reason for the remark to matter. It was the sort of thing one person might say to another in a shared room, no stranger than commenting on weather. Still, Patrick found himself looking at the shirt differently before he hung it up, as if it had acquired a value he had not known it possessed.

When he turned back, Greg had already moved on.

“Couple of us are going out tonight,” he said. “Nothing major. Burger place off campus, maybe a club after if people aren’t dead. You should come.”

Patrick straightened too fast and bumped his head lightly on the closet frame. “Tonight?”

“Unless you’ve got plans.”

He did not. His plan, if it could be called that, had been to unpack, maybe read over the syllabus for Western Civ again, try not to feel miserable in the new room, maybe check out the library where he’d be working next week. The speed with which Greg’s invitation displaced that in his mind was almost embarrassing.

“I don’t know,” he said.

Greg watched him for a second. “You don’t have to audition for it. It’s burgers.”

Patrick laughed despite himself. “I didn’t think I was.”

“You had the look.”

“What look?”

“The one people get when they think there’s a wrong answer.”

Patrick capped the water bottle and set it on his desk. “Maybe I just got moved twice in one week.”

“Fair.” Greg pushed himself off the desk. “Come anyway. Worst case, the food’s decent and you leave early.”

There it was again: the removal of friction. Not persuasion exactly, only a smoothing away of whatever small resistance Patrick might have presented, until agreeing seemed not merely simpler but more reasonable.

“All right,” he said.

“Good.”

Greg said it as if the matter had been settled in the correct way.

They went out just after seven with two other students Patrick had not met before, both of whom greeted Greg first and Patrick second. Not rudely. Simply in the natural order of things. One was a tall girl with severe bangs and a laugh like a string of glass beads falling into a bowl. The other was a blond boy from somewhere inland who talked about intramural football as if it were an emerging religion.

Greg seemed to know everyone they passed in the lot outside the dorm, or if not know them then at least know how to nod to them in a way that got an answering grin or raised hand.

Patrick sat in the passenger seat of Greg’s car, a low dark thing much nicer than anything his father had ever owned. The interior smelled faintly of leather and something clean and expensive he could not name. When Greg started the engine, music rose softly from speakers so good it seemed less played than present in the air.

“You always drive?” Patrick asked.

“Usually. I hate other people’s timing.”

That made Patrick laugh again.

Greg glanced sideways at him as he pulled out. “See? You’re already having a better evening.”

The burger place had red vinyl booths and old signs on the walls arranged to look accidental. Greg paid before Patrick could really process the bill arriving. When Patrick protested, Greg waved it off.

“You just moved. Consider it a housewarming gift.”

“That’s not how housewarming works.”

“It is if I say it is.”

He said things like that often enough, Patrick realized over the next hour, that they began to seem not domineering so much as the byproduct of a life in which decisions generally yielded when he touched them. It was easy to imagine resenting that quality in someone else. In Greg it came softened by humor and by a kind of practical attentiveness that kept landing on Patrick in ways hard to object to. When Patrick dropped a fry in his lap, Greg passed him a napkin before he had to ask. When the booth air vent ran too cold, Greg slid across to the inside seat and said, “You’re half the size of anyone here. You take the warm side.”

The others laughed, and Patrick should have bristled perhaps, but Greg said it without malice, and what remained beneath the joke was the simple fact that he had noticed.

Later, at the club—nothing serious, just a place with a tiny dance floor and a comic on a low stage between sets—Greg bought Patrick a soda and leaned close enough to be heard over the noise.

“You dance?”

Patrick shook his head automatically, then corrected himself. “A little. Not really.”

Greg looked at him. “That means yes.”

“I took lessons when I was a kid.”

“For what?”

Patrick shrugged. “Mom thought it was good for posture.”

“And?”

“And I was eight.”

Greg grinned. “Still counts.”

Patrick might not have said even that much to anyone else. The story of his childhood existed in fragments he had learned to ration carefully: his mother on television twenty years ago when she was a child herself, bright-faced and precocious in reruns nobody watched on purpose anymore; the piano lessons she still gave in the living room to keep money moving through the house; the years before his father went away and the years after he came back to a town that remembered too much. None of it was secret, exactly. It just felt shabby in the open, like old upholstery with the fabric gone thin at the arms.

But Greg listened as if what Patrick said interested him simply because Patrick was the one saying it. That was new. It made Patrick talk more than he meant to.

By the time they drove back, the campus lights had gone soft around the edges and the air coming through the cracked window had cooled. Greg drove faster than Patrick was used to, not wildly but with a kind of easy certainty that made the curves in the road feel chosen rather than encountered. Patrick should have minded. Instead he sat with one hand curled around the door pull and felt, to his own surprise, exhilarated.

In the room, Greg tossed his keys into the tray on his desk and loosened the collar of his shirt.

“You did all right,” he said.

“At burgers?”

“At existing outside your own head for three hours.”

Patrick sat on the edge of his bed to untie his shoes. “You make it sound like a medical condition.”

Greg laughed, then was quiet for a moment.

“You’re easy company,” he said. “You just don’t know it yet.”

The remark was so direct, Patrick did not know what to do with it. He looked up, but Greg had already turned to pull a towel from the closet, as if the line meant no more than a comment on the weather.

Still, after the lights were out and the room had settled into the soft layered sounds of two people not yet used to sleeping in the same space, Patrick lay awake longer than he should have. He thought about the car, the burger bill, the club, the way Greg had introduced him to people as if there were no question Patrick belonged among them. He thought about the better room, the colder bottle of water, the easy assumption that, of course, he would come out, of course, he would have a decent time.

Nothing had happened, really. Not in any way he could have named. Yet he had the odd sense that the day had not simply ended differently than expected, but that some hidden current had taken hold of it halfway through and drawn him gently in another direction.

He told himself it was only relief. Relief at not having landed with a slob or a bore or someone who made him feel provincial and poor the way he had feared richer boys might. Relief at being noticed kindly. Relief at one evening in which he had not had to struggle to seem less lost than he felt.

That was explanation enough.

But when he turned his head slightly on the pillow, he could just make out Greg’s shape in the other bed, one arm flung over his eyes, breathing slow and even in the dark, and Patrick felt again the same small quickening he had known in the passenger seat of the car. Not desire, not anything so simple. Just the charged awareness of orbiting something bright.

He closed his eyes and tried to sleep.

In the morning, Greg was already up, shaved and dressed in white tennis clothes so clean they looked like part of a different life. He tossed Patrick a banana from the top of the dresser.

“Eat that,” he said. “You look like you run on coffee and nerves.”

Patrick caught it, smiling before he meant to. “Good morning to you, too.”

Greg checked the time on his watch. “I’ll be back around noon. Don’t let the place ruin you before then.”

And then he was gone, leaving the room with the faint smell of soap and starch and whatever indefinable current seemed to move with him from place to place.

Patrick sat on the bed with the banana in one hand and looked around at the room that was, somehow, already beginning to feel less like a temporary assignment and more like the start of something he had not chosen but was not sorry to receive.

Across the Sea -2-

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • AI Gen/Assist

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Androgyny

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

His job was simple enough.

AcrossTheSea 2_0.png

Across the Sea -2-
by Suzan Donamas

The library turned out to be cooler than the rest of campus and quieter in a way Patrick had expected to find restful, but did not. Sound carried oddly there. Not loudly, but clearly—heels on tile, the squeak of a book cart wheel that needed oil, the soft flat thump of returned books being dropped into bins at the circulation desk.

His job was simple enough. Three afternoons a week, plus Saturday mornings twice a month, he shelved returns, carried bins from one floor to another, sorted damaged jackets into a cart for repair, and did whatever else the student supervisor asked without looking too visibly put upon.

On paper, it was easy work.

In practice, it seemed designed to remind him how many books existed that he would never read, how many people passed through a place without ever really seeing it, and how quickly an hour could flatten itself into something shapeless.

He was on his third shift when April first spoke to him.

She was kneeling beside a cart of oversize art books, with a pencil stuck through her dark hair, her bangs clipped up out of the way in a way that made her look severe until she smiled. Then the whole effect broke apart.

“You’re doing those out of order,” she said.

Patrick glanced at the books in his hands. “Am I?”

“Not morally. Alphabetically.” She pointed. “Monet before Morisot.”

He looked down, saw that she was right, and laughed softly at himself. “That bad already?”

“You’ll recover.” She stood, brushing dust from the knees of her skirt. “You’re Patrick, right? New scholarship kid from Hall B?”

He blinked. “That sounds ominous.”

“It’s a small library. Everybody knows things.” She offered her hand. “April.”

He shook it. “You work here too?”

“Work is a strong word. I haunt it for money.”

She had a quick, dry way of talking that made him like her almost at once. She was a year or so older than he was, maybe twenty, with a narrow face and a pair of dark eyes that seemed always half amused by something she had not yet chosen to say aloud. She wore silver rings on three fingers and moved with the restless efficiency of someone who disliked being still unless there was a reason for it.

Over the next week, she became the easiest part of the job. She showed him which elevator got stuck on three, which supervisor liked students to ask questions and which one preferred them to disappear into competence, where the broken copier on the second floor could be persuaded into one more decent page if you hit the side panel with the heel of your hand. She ate pretzels out of a paper bag during break and passed them to him without asking whether he wanted any.

“You look too polite to survive here,” she said one afternoon when he hesitated before taking the bag. “That’s not a compliment.”

“I’m surviving.”

“Barely.”

He smiled. “Maybe I’m just quiet.”

“Same thing, first month.”

By then, Greg had already begun to occupy more of Patrick’s time than Patrick would have admitted if asked directly. Not classes, not exactly. Greg had classes too, though Patrick somehow rarely saw him doing much visible work for them. But there was tennis in the late afternoons, or trips off campus with people Greg knew, or dinner somewhere better than the cafeteria, or just standing in the room talking until whatever reading Patrick had meant to do lost its shape and urgency.

It happened so smoothly, he could not have pointed to the moment he started expecting it.

Greg had a way of making plans sound less like proposals than like the natural next movement in a day.

“You’re done at five, right?” he might say from the doorway, one shoulder against the frame.

“Five-thirty.”

“Fine. Be human by six.”

Or:

“You can’t eat in the cafeteria twice in one day and respect yourself. Come on.”

Or simply:

“I’m driving down to the beach. You should see something besides books.”

Patrick often did go. Not every time. Enough times.

Enough that on the mornings he did not hear Greg moving around the room or did not know what Greg had planned later, he felt a strange flattening in the day, as if some expected current had failed to arrive.

The beach trip was the first time he met April outside the library.

Greg had said “a few people,” and that turned out to mean six, spread among two cars, coolers wedged between knees and towels hanging out of the back seat. April was there in sunglasses and a thin black shirt over her swimsuit, waving at Patrick from beside the passenger door of the second car.

“You know Greg DiPalma?” she said later, when the others were scattering toward the sand.

“He’s my roommate.”

“That sounds like something that happened to you, not something you chose.”

Patrick laughed. “Housing picked him, I guess.”

“Mm.”

She said it in a tone that did not commit to opinion.

The day was bright enough to hurt a little. Patrick had borrowed an old long-sleeved swim shirt from Greg because the one suit he owned was more suitable for a municipal pool than a California beach crowded with tan, expensive-looking students who seemed to have been born already knowing how to drape themselves on striped towels. Greg’s shirt fit close through the arms and torso, not tight exactly, but close enough that Patrick felt aware of himself in it in a way he usually preferred not to.

April looked him over, unsmiling.

“You have sunscreen on?”

“I’m wearing this.”

“That wasn’t my question.”

He admitted he had not.

She dug in her tote and produced a narrow tube with black lettering and a tiny red devil head above the number on the label.

“SPF 666,” Patrick pretended to read. “That…should be infernally effective.”

“It’s tinted,” she said. “So you don’t look like chalk paste. Hold still.”

He looked at the tube again. “That sounds fake.”

“It’s not fake. It’s camp. Different thing.”

“I can do it.”

“You can, but you won’t. Tilt your face up.”

There was no point arguing. April squeezed a little onto her fingers and smoothed it lightly across his nose and cheeks, then blended the rest at his temples with brisk competence. The stuff felt cool and faintly silky going on.

“That’s ridiculous,” he said.

“You’re welcome.”

He turned his head and caught a glimpse of himself in the dark glass of the parked car. He looked the same. Or nearly the same. Just less blotched by light, somehow. A little more finished.

“Well?” April asked.

“It’s sunscreen.”

“Exactly.”

Greg, coming back from the cooler with two bottles of water, took one look at Patrick and said, “That’s better.”

“See?” April said.

Patrick frowned at both of them. “I was fine before.”

“Sure,” Greg said easily. “Now you’re fine on purpose.”

He should have had an answer to that. Instead he took the water and followed them down toward the sand.

The beach itself was not one Greg liked to call crowded, though Patrick thought any place with that many umbrellas, children and radios counted. Greg had chosen a quieter stretch farther down where the people thinned out, and the parking lot was half hidden by low scrub and wind-bent trees. He played volleyball competently and competitively with some of the others, then swam far enough out to worry Patrick until he came back laughing, slick-haired and unbothered, water running down his shoulders in narrow lines.

“You swim?” Greg asked.

“A little.”

“That means yes.”

Patrick rolled his eyes. “You say that about everything.”

“Because you answer like a witness.”

But Greg did not push. That was part of what made him hard to resist. He noticed boundaries and somehow seemed more persuasive for not testing them directly. Instead, he left room around things until Patrick found himself stepping into it on his own.

On the drive back, salt drying faintly on his skin, Patrick felt happier than he could justify. Not wildly. Just eased. The day had cost him nothing. Greg had paid for sandwiches and parking and, when Patrick protested at the gas station where they stopped for drinks, had raised one eyebrow and said, “You can buy me lunch when you’re rich.”

That was the thing. Greg never made the money feel sharp. He made it feel like weather—simply part of the environment around him.

The next week, Patrick found a small shopping bag on his desk chair when he came back from the library.

Inside was a shirt the color of pale sea glass, soft and light in the hand, and a narrow box containing a watch with a silver-toned mesh band and a slim dark face.

He stared at both for a full minute before Greg looked up from where he sat cross-legged on his bed, reading.

“You saw the shirt at the beach,” Greg said. “Thought it’d suit you.”

Patrick picked up the watch instead. “This looks expensive.”

“It is.”

“You can’t just—”

“I can, actually.”

Patrick set it back in the box. “Greg.”

Greg closed the book over one finger to hold his place. “Try the shirt on.”

“That isn’t the point.”

“It’s the more interesting point.”

Patrick should have refused. He knew that even while he stood there with the shirt folded over his hands, the fabric smooth and cool against his palms. But refusing Greg always carried a faint sense of making a scene where none had existed before. Greg’s requests arrived in that narrow space where declining seemed not morally difficult, just socially clumsy.

“It’s too much,” Patrick said.

“For what?”

“For a shirt.”

Greg considered him. “All right. Keep the shirt and return the watch after you’ve tried it on.”

Patrick looked at him suspiciously. “That’s a trick.”

“Of course it is.”

And because Greg was smiling when he said it, Patrick laughed in spite of himself and turned toward the closet to change.

The shirt fit beautifully. There was no other word for it. Not flashy, not tight, just cut in a way that made his shoulders seem cleaner and his waist less lost in cloth. When he stepped back out, Greg’s gaze moved over him once, not lingering enough to embarrass, just measuring.

“Yeah,” Greg said.

“What?”

“That color. I was right.”

Patrick looked down at himself, then over at the watch box still open on the desk.

He did not put the watch on that night. He did two days later.

It was smaller than the kind of watch men in his family would have chosen, the case neat against his narrow wrist, the metal band sitting flat instead of sliding around loosely, the way cheaper watches always had when he tried them on in stores. He told himself that was the only reason it looked good. It fit. That and the fact that it matched everything.

Greg noticed immediately and said only, “Better.”

Patrick told himself he was keeping it temporarily.

At the library, April spotted it before lunch.

“Well,” she said, returning a stack of journals to the cart between them. “That came from him.”

Patrick looked down at his wrist. “How do you know?”

“Because no scholarship boy buys himself a watch that nice in week three.”

He smiled despite himself. “Maybe I found it.”

“Then whoever lost it is rich and annoyed.”

She reached over and lifted his wrist lightly to inspect the band, then let go. “It’s good, though. Fits you.”

“That’s what he said.”

“Mm.” She slid a journal into place. “That’s how he operates.”

Patrick glanced at her. “What does that mean?”

“Nothing sinister.” She shrugged one shoulder. “Greg just has tastes. He sees something, he decides what goes with it.”

The remark should have bothered him more than it did. Instead, he found himself thinking about the shirt folded in his drawer, the bottle of water on move-in day, the beach, the watch lying cool and weightless against the pulse in his wrist. Greg did have tastes. Everyone knew that. The difference was that, for some reason, Greg kept applying them to Patrick.

That same afternoon, April handed him a tiny tube while they were in the staff restroom washing dust off their hands before the supervisor came through for rounds.

“What’s this?” he asked.

“Lip gloss.”

He stared at her.

“With SPF,” she added. “Before you act like I’ve proposed surgery.”

“My lips are fine.”

“They were peeling yesterday.”

“I was at the beach.”

“Exactly.” She leaned in toward the mirror and used her ring finger to smudge eyeliner that had migrated half a millimeter below where she wanted it. “Sunburned lips hurt. Here.”

He took the tube because refusing things in the moment always seemed to require more energy than accepting them. The gloss was almost colorless, just a faint sheen.

April watched him in the mirror. “Put some on.”

“I’m not—”

“You are if you don’t want to look like dried fruit next week.”

He applied it carefully, barely touching the surface. It felt strange for about three seconds, then not strange at all.

“There,” April said. “See? No tragedy.”

He looked at himself. The effect was so slight he could hardly call it an effect. Just a little less roughness at the mouth. A little more definition.

“It’s not really visible,” he said.

“That’s generally the point of things done right.”

Later, when Greg came by the library to pick him up, he waited near the front desk with one hand in his pocket and his tennis racket slung over his shoulder, drawing glances from two freshmen at the periodicals table without seeming to notice. When Patrick came down the stairs from second floor, Greg looked at him for a second, then smiled faintly.

“You’re taking better care of yourself,” he said.

Patrick’s hand went at once to his mouth. “It’s just sun stuff.”

“Sure,” Greg said.

But he kept that same faint look the whole walk to the car, as if something had confirmed itself.

The first crack in Patrick’s routine came on a Thursday.

He was due at the library at two. At one-thirty, Greg came into the room flushed from tennis and said, “Change your shirt. We’re driving up the coast.”

Patrick looked up from the notes he was not really absorbing. “I have work.”

“Call in.”

“I can’t call in because you want to drive somewhere.”

Greg pulled his racket cover off and set it in the corner with the others. “I want to show you something.”

“I have work.”

Greg was quiet for a moment, toweling the back of his neck. Then he said, without irritation, “You’ve made every shift so far.”

“That’s because it’s my job.”

“And one missed afternoon means what? They burn your scholarship in the quad?”

Patrick almost smiled. “You make everything sound stupid when other people care about it.”

“That’s not what I’m doing.”

“No?”

Greg looked at him, and for a second, Patrick thought he had finally pushed too far, that something hard might appear under the ease. Instead, Greg tossed the towel onto his bed and came a few steps closer.

“I’m saying,” he said, “that you’re allowed to enjoy your life without asking permission from every obligation attached to it.”

There was no mockery in his tone at all now. That made it more difficult.

Patrick looked back down at his notebook. The library shift rose before him in his mind exactly as it always was: dust, shelves, carts with one bad wheel, fluorescent quiet. Then Greg’s car, the coast and some unnamed destination Greg had already decided would please him.

He hated how quickly the comparison formed.

“I can’t keep doing that,” he said, though he had not done it once yet.

Greg leaned one shoulder against the end of Patrick’s desk. “Then don’t keep doing it. Do it today.”

Patrick laughed once under his breath, unwillingly. “That’s the same thing in a nicer coat.”

“Exactly.”

It should not have worked. It almost didn’t.

Then Greg said, very mildly, “You can say no if you want.”

And that was the final turn of the screw, because Patrick heard in it not a challenge but an allowance, a generosity that made refusal feel ungrateful.

He called the library from the hall phone and said he had a stomach bug. April answered. He recognized the pause before she said, “Right,” and told him to feel better.

The coast road was beautiful. Of course it was. Greg drove with the windows down and the sea on their left in flashes of silver and hammered blue between low bluffs and stands of trees. They stopped at a roadside place with expensive coffee and no visible prices. Greg bought two iced drinks and handed Patrick one through the open driver’s side window. By sunset, they were standing above a stretch of darkening beach with nobody on it but gulls, the air gone cool enough that Patrick had to fold his arms.

“This is what I missed work for?” he asked.

Greg stood beside him, close enough that Patrick could feel his warmth through both their shirts without touching. “Do you regret it?”

Patrick looked out at the water. The answer arrived too fast.

“No.”

Greg nodded as if something had been settled. “That’s what I thought.”

On Saturday morning, Patrick found himself twenty minutes late to the library and oddly resentful of having to be there at all. April did not mention Thursday. She only handed him a reshelving list and, after a while, said, “So. Stomach bug.”

Patrick flushed. “I know.”

“Do you?”

He pushed a row of paperbacks into place a little harder than necessary. “It was one shift.”

“Sure.”

He looked over at her. “Why do you say things like that?”

April set down the stack in her arms. “Because you look like somebody drifting downstream while insisting he’s standing still.”

For a moment, neither of them spoke.

Then she softened a little and nudged his shoulder with the back of her hand.

“He’s fun,” she said. “I get it. I’m not even saying don’t. Just maybe look where you’re going.”

Patrick wanted to answer lightly. Instead, what came out was, “I don’t think I’ve ever been this interested in anyone else’s life before.”

April’s eyebrows lifted. “His life? Or him?”

Patrick opened his mouth, then closed it again.

“That’s what I thought,” she said.

“It’s not like that.”

“Okay.”

“I mean it.”

She studied him for a second. “Then what is it like?”

He looked down at the call number labels under his fingers. It took him longer to answer than he liked.

“I like being around him,” he said finally. “That’s all.”

April waited.

Patrick shook his head. “I don’t know. I’ve never really been that interested in… any of it.”

“In sex?” she asked, not unkindly.

He gave a small, embarrassed shrug.

April nodded as if filing the information somewhere she would not misuse it.

“Well,” she said, picking up the stack again, “that probably makes him even more dangerous.”

Patrick laughed despite himself. “Why?”

“Because then he’s not competing with desire. He’s competing with gravity.”

That night, Greg came back from somewhere with a paper bag from a health food store and set two bottles on Patrick’s desk.

“What’s this?” Patrick asked.

“Vitamin D,” Greg said. “And a plant-based mood thing. Everybody’s low on D. Take one of each in the morning.”

Patrick picked up one bottle and turned it in his hand. The label was full of leaves and words like natural and clean and balance.

“You just carry this around for people?”

“You say that like I’m selling it out of a van.”

“Are you?”

Greg smiled. “Take the vitamins, Patrick.”

And because the request came wrapped in that familiar amused patience, because Greg made care sound like common sense and common sense sound faintly affectionate, Patrick set the bottles back on the desk and nodded.

“All right.”

Greg gave him a look that was almost approving.

By then, Patrick had begun to notice that almost everything he wore or used in the visible part of his life had been touched, in one way or another, by Greg’s attention.

The shirt in his drawer. The watch on his wrist. The lip gloss in his pocket. The bottle of tinted sunscreen sitting beside his textbooks where April had told him to keep it. The beach, the coast road, the skipped shift, the quiet ease with which one thing seemed always to lead to another.

None of it, taken separately, amounted to much.

Together, it amounted to a direction.

And though he still could not have said where it led, he had already begun, in ways small enough to ignore, to follow.

Across the Sea -3-

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Contests: 

  • 2026 Summer Island Getaway Challenge

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
AcrosstheSea3.jpg

Across the Sea -3-
by Suzan Donamas

The boat out to Catalina was smaller than Patrick expected.

Not small enough to be alarming, just small enough that the water felt present in a way it hadn’t the first time. Then, there had been more people, more noise, more sense of being carried along as part of something ordinary. This time it was quieter. Fewer passengers. More space between them.

Greg stood easily near the rail, one hand resting on it, looking out toward the open water as if he had done this often enough that the crossing required no attention at all.

Patrick sat for a while, then stood, then sat again. The motion of the boat wasn’t rough, but it was insistent, a steady rise and fall that made it hard to forget where they were.

“First time it feels different,” Greg said without turning.

Patrick glanced over. “What does?”

“The island. Second time you go, you notice it more.”

“I noticed it the first time.”

Greg smiled slightly. “You noticed the parts you were shown.”

That should have meant something more than it did. Patrick let it pass.

The harbor at Avalon appeared the same as before—bright, contained, full of color and movement—but they didn’t stay. Greg led him off the boat, through the familiar cluster of shops and people, and then past it, toward a waiting car Patrick hadn’t seen arrive. Cars weren’t as common on the island as back on the mainland, and many people got around town by walking or using golf carts. Getting a car to Avalon and keeping it there was expensive. There were few roads and not many places to go.

“Where are we going?” Patrick asked, echoing his thoughts.

“Other side.”

“Of the island?”

“Of everything.”

Greg said it lightly, but there was something in the way he didn’t explain further that made Patrick stop asking.

The road climbed quickly, winding upward through dry hills and stands of scrub, the harbor falling away behind them. At one turn Greg slowed the car and pointed.

“Bison,” he said.

Patrick looked. A small group stood in the distance, massive, hairy and still, their shapes almost unreal against the pale grass.

“They’re just… here?” Patrick said.

“They’ve been here longer than either of us has been alive. Left here after a movie shoot more than half a century ago.”

Greg accelerated again, leaving them behind.

Higher up, the air changed. Thinner, cooler. They passed the small airport—just a strip of runway laid along the top of the island, the sky open in every direction.

“It feels like you’re above everything,” Patrick said.

Greg glanced at him. “You are.”

Far in the distance, a green and gray shoreline must be the mainland. Then they were descending again, the road narrowing, the trees thinning, until at last the land opened out toward the Pacific side.

There were fewer buildings here. Fewer signs of anything arranged for visitors. The ocean stretched out without interruption, darker and more constant than the sheltered water Patrick remembered. Greg new where they were going though. They passed several campgrounds, then turned off on a tiny track toward the ocean.

The cabin sat back from the edge of a low cliff, yards above the water. It looked simple but clean, the kind of place that felt temporary even when it wasn’t.

Inside, it was cool and quiet. Two rooms, a small kitchen, a view that filled the window. An immense ocean, blue, gray and green stretching out to where it met the sky, more blue with white clouds.

Patrick set his bag down and stood there for a moment, looking out. “This isn’t like the other side,” he said. Avalon seemed like a real city compared to this isolation.

“No,” Greg said. “This is different.”

Patrick turned. “Why here?”

Greg took a few steps into the room, set his keys on the small table, and looked at him with that same easy attention that had drawn Patrick in from the first day.

“It’s quieter,” he said. “You can hear yourself think.”

Patrick almost laughed. “I can do that anywhere.”

Greg didn’t answer. He only watched him for a second longer, then said, “We’ll go out in a bit. There’s a place for dinner. Two Harbors, the town, is small but there are hotels, shops, beaches.”

“Why is it called Two Harbors,” Patrick asked.

“Because there are. One on the Pacific side, and one on the channel side. The island narrows here and the harbors are less than a mile apart.”

Patrick laughed. “I want to see.”

“You will,” Greg promised. “But first, dinner.”

Patrick had changed before they left, into the sea-glass shirt Greg had given him, the watch cool against his wrist, the faint sheen of the lip gloss still present though he had applied it hours before.

He caught his reflection once in the cabin window before they stepped out.

He still looked like himself.

That was the strange part.

Just… arranged.

Dinner turned out to be exactly what Patrick had imagined when Greg first mentioned the trip: a small, expensive restaurant with a view of the water and the Pacific harbor dotted with white sails. Everything, the sea, the sky, the boats, the tables in the restaurant had the kind of lighting that made everything look deliberately chosen and placed.

The restaurant was quiet, only a few tables occupied. The sound of the ocean seemed to come through the windows, the walls, maybe the floor. just audible beneath the low conversation and the soft clink of glass.

Greg ordered for both of them without asking, and Patrick didn’t object. The menu leaned toward seafood and expensive steaks, and the prices intimidated him.

“You trust me,” Greg said, not as a question.

Patrick tilted his head. “You haven’t been wrong yet.”

Greg smiled.

They ate. They talked. Nothing unusual. Nothing that would have seemed, from the outside, like anything more than two people having dinner.

Later, walking back along the path toward the cabin outside of the town, the ocean a steady presence in the almost dark, they paused on the path above the beach to watch the sunset. To the west, a fiery globe that seemed to have cloudy wings set slowly. Yellow to orange to red, then seeming to pause for a moment. Had there been a brief flash of green before the last edge of the sun disappeared?

Greg began walking again, and Patrick followed him without thinking. Neither spoke for a long minute as they approached the cabin.

“You know why I brought you here,” Greg said, finally.

Patrick felt the answer before he formed it.

“Not just for the view,” he said.

“No.”

They walked a few more steps.

Greg’s voice, when he spoke again, was as calm as it had always been.

“I want something from you.”

Patrick stopped.

Not sharply. Just enough that the movement broke.

Greg turned back toward him.

“What?” Patrick asked.

Greg considered him for a moment, as if measuring how much needed to be said.

“Something simple,” he said. “While we’re here.”

Patrick felt something tighten and loosen at the same time.

“What kind of simple?”

Greg’s gaze didn’t waver.

“I want you to dress for me,” he said.

Patrick let out a breath that might have been a laugh.

“That’s already happening.”

Greg shook his head slightly. “More specifically.”

Patrick looked at him.

And for the first time, the direction he had been moving in—slowly, almost invisibly—came into focus all at once.

“Like a girl,” Patrick said.

Greg didn’t react to the words themselves. Only to the fact that Patrick had said them.

“Yes.”

The ocean moved steadily in the dark beside them.

Patrick looked away, out toward it, then back again.

“And that’s it?” he asked.

Greg’s expression didn’t change.

“For the weekend,” he said.

Patrick nodded once.

“Right.”

They stood there for a moment.

Greg took a step closer, not touching him, just closing the distance slightly.

“I’ll make it worth your time,” he added.

Patrick almost smiled at that.

“That’s not really the question.”

“No,” Greg said. “It isn’t.”

Silence settled between them, not uncomfortable, just full.

Patrick let out a slow breath.

Then, lightly—too lightly, maybe—he said:

“So what happens after that?”

Greg didn’t answer.

Patrick tilted his head again, studying him.

“What’s next?” he went on. “Weekend trips, then you take me home to meet the family?”

There was a hint of humor in it. Enough to keep it from being a direct challenge.

Greg’s mouth curved, just slightly.

“You’d make a good impression,” he said.

Patrick felt something shift, settle.

Not surprise.

Recognition.

He looked at Greg for another second, as if he might say something else, something clearer.

He didn’t.

Instead, he nodded once, almost to himself.

Then he turned back toward the cabin.

Behind him, Greg followed.

The ocean went on moving in the dark, steady and indifferent, as if nothing had changed at all.

Another Round

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words
  • AI Generated/Assisted

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties
  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Lesbian Fantasy

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
anotherround-cov-001.jpg
Another Round

by Suzan Donamas
with Chat GPT

The rain had started before sundown, a soft drizzle that turned the street outside into a sheet of copper reflections. Inside The Alcove, the air was cool and perfumed with citrus, the smell of spilled gin and polished wood. Piano jazz drifted from hidden speakers, a tune that sounded both modern and old, like it couldn’t decide what it wanted to be.

Belinda sat at the end of the bar beneath a ring of warm light. Her dress was champagne silk, the kind that clings to a body that knows it’s being watched. She was the sort of pretty that photographs well but looks tired up close—pouty mouth, childlike eyes, the faintest tremor of nerves at the corner of her lips. A glass of something clear and cold rested in front of her, barely touched.

She checked her phone. No messages.

The bartender—a compact man with sleeves rolled to his elbows—gave her the practiced half-smile reserved for regulars who never tip well but always drink the expensive stuff.

“Another round?” he asked.

She hesitated. “Maybe later.”

Across the bar, Monica arrived like someone who had driven there on impulse and regretted it halfway through parking. Tall, broad-shouldered in her trench coat, she wore her hair in a neat twist that threatened to come undone. The hostess’s eyes flicked from her wedding ring to her face, and Monica didn’t miss the calculation. She walked straight to the bar anyway, bypassing the restaurant side.

Two stools down from Belinda, she ordered, “Single malt. Neat.”

Her voice carried—steady, a touch husky, with that faint rhythm of New York softened by years in California.

Belinda glanced sideways. Another blonde. Older, elegant, the kind who didn’t need to check her reflection every few minutes. Monica felt the glance and returned it, coolly polite. Two cats noticing each other across the fence.

They drank in silence for a while.

When the bartender walked off, Belinda muttered, “Guess he knows who tips.”

Monica smiled faintly into her glass. “He knows who pretends not to be lonely.”

That drew a look. “Excuse me?”

“Sorry,” Monica said, without meaning it. “Long night. Bad habit of saying what I think.”

Belinda might have bristled, but something in Monica’s tone—world-weary, not cruel—made her stay. “You’re one of those, huh? The truth-telling kind.”

“Only after enough Scotch.”

Belinda gestured to her own drink. “Mine’s gin. Makes me sentimental.”

“So we’re both dangerous.”

They smiled then, small and reluctant, the kind of truce that comes before a war.

* * *

Belinda sighed, swirling the meltwater in her glass. “My dad never really got it,” she said suddenly, her voice more wistful than bitter. “When I told him I wanted to go to prom, he said he didn’t want to waste money on some overpriced dress in case I… changed my mind.”

Monica looked up. “Changed your mind?”

Belinda blinked, realizing what she’d said. “About being a girl,” she added quietly. “I transitioned when I was sixteen. He paid for most of it, but I think he always thought it was a phase. Like my whole life was some very expensive experiment.” She took another swallow of gin, almost viciously.

Monica didn’t speak right away. She just nodded. “I didn’t even go to prom,” she said finally. “Wasn’t living as me yet. I used to walk by the dress shops, look at the mannequins in the windows. I’d imagine one of those gowns—strapless, pale blue, maybe pink. I used to dream about what it would feel like to be twirled around a gym floor while everyone saw me as who I really was.”

Belinda’s eyes softened. “That’s… heartbreaking.”

“Yeah,” Monica said. “It was.” She smiled faintly. “But dreams are cheap. Rent isn’t. I dropped out halfway through senior year. Started waiting tables. Met a guy who said I was too pretty for that.”

“Let me guess,” Belinda said. “You believed him.”

“Of course I did,” Monica said. “I was twenty and starving for someone to see a woman when they looked at me. He did. Or said he did. His name was Grigor.”

Belinda leaned back. “I dropped out, too. My first boyfriend said school didn’t matter, that he’d take care of me. He didn’t. But by the time I figured that out, I’d already decided being taken care of was the point.”

Monica looked at her. “And now?”

Belinda hesitated. “Now I don’t even know what the point is.” She laughed, low and sad. “Guess that’s why I came here. Looking for someone to make me forget that I still care what men think.”

Monica raised her glass. “To fathers who didn’t know what they had, and men who still don’t.”

Belinda clinked her glass against the other. “And to dresses we never got to wear.”

* * *

Belinda set her empty glass down. “You ever think everything we do is just trying to get our fathers to say we did okay?”

Monica gave a small, dry laugh. “Mine wouldn’t have said it if I’d become a brain surgeon.”

“He was ashamed of you?”

“Not out loud. That was the problem. He didn’t yell, didn’t hit. He just… looked past me. Made sure I knew what I wasn’t.”

Belinda nodded. “Mine was the opposite. He yelled. Said if I wanted to ruin my life, he’d help me do it. Wrote the checks, but he never once called me his daughter.”

Monica swirled her vodka. “And still we keep looking for some man to fix the hole he left.”

“Speak for yourself,” Belinda said, but without much conviction. “I’m not looking. I’m—trying to reset the game.”

“New boyfriend?”

Belinda frowned. “Not exactly. I don’t even know if he’s still in town. I keep calling him the wrong name.”

Monica smiled. “You’re young. You’ve got time to get it right.”

“Forty doesn’t sound that old from twenty-six,” Belinda said. “You talk like someone who’s already been through the movie and watched the credits roll.”

“Maybe I have,” Monica said. “And you?”

“I keep thinking the next guy will read the script better.”

“Maybe we just keep casting the same kind of man because we want the same ending.”

Belinda toyed with her straw again. “You mean the one where he finally says, ‘You’re perfect just like this’?”

Monica lifted her glass in a half-toast. “That one.”

Belinda’s laugh was a whisper. “Guess neither of us has heard that line yet.”

* * *

Belinda ran a fingertip down the stem of her glass and said, “You know, I hate you a little.”

Monica smiled. “Why’s that?”

“You’ve got that whole grown-woman elegance thing going. Like, you actually know which colors go together. I have to hire someone with taste to dress me. Otherwise, I end up looking…”

“Too expensive?” Monica offered.

Belinda grinned. “Too slutty.”

Monica’s laugh was low and genuine. “You do not.”

“Oh, come on. You totally think so.”

Monica raised both hands in surrender, still smiling. “Maybe just a little. But you pull it off. I never had the body for those little slip dresses.

Always built more for suits than satin.”

Belinda studied her. “You’re tall, though. And those shoulders? That face?”

“Face took work,” Monica said. “FFS, three rounds of laser, a little filler when I remember.”

Belinda nodded. “Worth every penny. I got the boobs. Figured I could buy the rest later.”

They laughed together, the kind of laugh that needs no reason except the relief of being understood.

Monica smoothed a hand over her blouse. “It’s funny. I used to hate shopping with Grigor. He’d follow me around and say, ‘You’d look good in this,’ and it was always something his mother would have worn. When he stopped noticing what I wore, that was worse.”

Belinda’s smile turned crooked. “If he stopped noticing, you should’ve started pretending to cheat. That’s how men know they still matter.”

“I’ve never cheated on him,” Monica said. “Not once. I wouldn’t even know how.”

Belinda stared. “Seriously? You’ve been married how long?”

“Seventeen years.”

“And you never even—wow. How’s he supposed to know when to be jealous if you don’t give him a reason?”

Monica laughed. “You’re terrible.”

“I’m practical.”

“I think you just described my marriage,” Monica said, still smiling.

* * *

Belinda lifted her drink. “You know what’s funny? We’ve been sitting here for hours talking about men, and not once have I wondered what it’d be like to be with a woman.”

Monica smiled faintly. “Neither have I. Not once.”

Belinda leaned in. “Maybe that’s our problem.”

Monica laughed. “You think so?”

“Maybe we’ve been aiming the wrong direction.”

“Sweetheart,” Monica said, “I’m way too old to start experimenting.”

Belinda’s smile was mischievous. “You don’t look too old for anything.”

That earned her a long look. They both laughed, too loud for the hour, then quieted.

For a heartbeat, they just sat there, hands close on the bar top.

Belinda’s pinkie brushed against Monica’s. The contact lingered.

Monica didn’t move away. “We shouldn’t be doing this in a bar,” she said.

Belinda tilted her head. “No? Where should we be doing it?”

Monica’s eyes flicked toward the front door. “There’s a hotel next door.”

Belinda grinned. “Is it an expensive one? I wouldn’t want to be slumming.”

“In L.A.?” Monica said. “There are only two kinds of hotels—too expensive and too dangerous.”

They laughed again, helplessly. When they caught their breath, Monica waved down the bartender.

“Can you call us a cab?”

While he was gone, Belinda murmured, “Um… I might need to borrow your card. Mine got declined earlier. Long story.”

Monica frowned. “But you said your family—”

“They’ll fix it. They always fix it. Just… not tonight.”

Monica smiled, shaking her head. “You’re trouble.”

“Always,” Belinda said. “You like it.”

They finished their drinks—Belinda unsteady, Monica steadying her as they left.

The cab ride was short, the kind where city lights turn into ribbons. Halfway there, Belinda leaned her head on Monica’s shoulder.

“You smell nice,” she said.

Monica laughed. “You’re drunk.”

Belinda turned her face up. “A little.”

The kiss happened like a sigh, soft and brief.

The driver said nothing.

They pulled up beneath the awning of a tall, glass-fronted hotel. Inside, the lobby glowed in cream and gold.

Monica paid. Belinda clung to her arm like she belonged on someone’s arm.

Upstairs, the room was all clean lines and quiet. Floor-to-ceiling windows, the ocean glinting faintly beyond the roofs of West L.A.

Monica stepped onto the balcony. “There’s UCLA, right over there. Grigor got his PhD there.”

Belinda squinted. “I fucked a professor of philosophy once.”

Monica snorted. “Of course you did.”

Belinda laughed, then yawned, and they both fell onto the bed—shoes still on, laughter turning to silence, to warmth, to nothing at all.

The city outside kept shining long after they were asleep.

* * *

The curtains glowed thin gold when Belinda blinked awake. Her head ached, her mouth tasted like gin and sleep. She was still in last night’s dress, one strap twisted, mascara smudged just enough to make her look tragic.

Beside her, Monica stirred, sat up slowly, and groaned. “God. What time is it?”

“Too early for real people,” Belinda muttered. She rolled onto her back and stared at the ceiling, then at the silk jacket draped over the chair. A faint dark streak marred one cuff. “Ugh. Bar grime. That’s disgusting.”

Monica smiled faintly. “It’s not that bad.”

“It’s vile,” Belinda said, but without heat.

They sat in silence for a while.

“Shower?” Monica asked.

Belinda shook her head. “If I start, I’ll never stop. And I don’t have anything clean to wear anyway.”

“Same here,” Monica said. “Looks like we’re doing the walk of shame in business casual.”

Belinda smirked. “Speak for yourself. Mine’s designer casual.”

They both laughed softly.

Belinda reached for her phone. “I’m calling my mom,” she said. “She can send an Uber. She likes pretending she’s still saving me from things.”

Monica scrolled through her contacts. “I guess I should call Grigor before he decides I’ve vanished.”

Belinda raised an eyebrow. “You think he noticed?”

Monica smiled. “Let’s find out.” She pressed call and turned slightly away.

Her half of the conversation was a string of short replies—“Yes… I know… I’m fine… No, I stayed with a friend…”—then a long pause.

Her expression softened. “Me too,” she said quietly.

When she hung up, she sighed. “He apologized. Effusively. He always does when he’s afraid I might actually leave.”

Belinda nodded. “And are you?”

Monica shook her head. “No. Not yet.”

Belinda smiled thinly. “Guess we both go home the way we came.”

“Guess so.”

They gathered their things and rode the elevator down together. The lobby smelled of coffee and bleach. A tray of cinnamon rolls sat near the counter, steam curling up like ghosts of sweetness.

Belinda took one, tore it in half, handed the other piece to Monica. “Breakfast of bad decisions.”

Monica smiled. “At least it’s warm.”

Outside, their rides waited—a black SUV for Belinda, a sedan for Monica. The sky was washed pale blue, the city already shrugging off the night.

At the curb, they hesitated. Then Belinda leaned in and hugged her, brief but real.

Monica held her close a second longer. “You know,” she said quietly, “we’ve both changed so much from who we started out to be.”

Belinda nodded against her shoulder. “And somehow, we’re still us.”

They pulled apart, eyes bright but not quite teary.

“Another round?” Belinda asked.

Monica smiled, opening her car door. “Always.”

They drove off in opposite directions, swallowed by traffic and daylight, back into the same lives they’d tried to drink their way out of—two blondes, two stories, another round of life.

Ask the Moon

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • AI Gen/Assist

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • School or College Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Pedir al Cielo.

askthemooncov-001.jpg

Ask the Moon
A Novelette
by Suzan Donamas

Chapter One

The phone was warm against my ear and Marla was being ridiculous.

“…so I told Jamie Lou, that boy needs to get himself a boyfriend before he wastes away pining after straight boys who don’t know he’s alive, and she said-”

“Marla.” I was laughing, curled into the corner of my bed with my back against the cinderblock wall. “I have been here one week. I don’t even have friends yet, let alone-”

“You’re not trying hard enough. What about that cute boy from orientation? The one with the-”

“There was no cute boy from orientation.” I pulled my knees up, hugging them. The room still smelled like industrial cleaner and new carpet. I’d been trying to make it mine, putting my posters up careful so the tape wouldn’t scar the paint, arranging my books on the shelf by color because I didn’t have enough for subject. “There was a girl with a service dog. There was a guy who talked about Bitcoin for forty minutes. There was no-”

The door opened.

I looked up still smiling, phone pressed to my ear, and Greg filled the doorway like he’d been built to spec. Dark hair wet from the shower, cut so short it was almost military. Shoulders that made the doorframe seem narrow. He was wearing those gray sweatpants that hung off his hips and nothing else, skin still flushed from whatever they’d been doing to him out on the practice field.

His eyes found me. Held.

“-cute boy,” Marla finished in my ear. “Alex? You still there?”

“Yeah,” I said, but my voice came out wrong. Higher. The giggle still in it from before, or something else. “I gotta go, Marla. I’ll call you back.”

“Was that-”

“I’ll call you back.”

I hung up. The silence after was heavy, full of the sound of Greg breathing, still catching his breath from whatever drill had wrecked him. He had a towel over his shoulder, forgotten. Water droplets on his collarbone.

“Sorry,” he said. Not sounding sorry. “Didn’t know you had company.”

“Just my sister’s girlfriend.” I was still curled up, aware suddenly of how I looked. The position, the hair in my eyes. I sat up straighter, dropped my feet to the floor. “She’s back in Modesto.”

Greg nodded. He came in, dropped his bag by his desk. It was a nice desk, the kind with the hutch and the good lamp. His parents had sent a whole setup, delivered by men in uniforms. Mine was from IKEA, assembled wrong, wobbling.

He grabbed a shirt from his drawer, pulled it on. The cotton caught on his shoulders, stretched. “You always talk to her like that?”

“Like what?”

He shrugged. Didn’t answer. Started going through his bag, pulling out damp practice clothes, smelling them, making a face.

I sat there with the phone dead in my hand, feeling like I’d been caught at something I couldn’t name. I was staring. I knew I was staring and couldn’t stop.

Greg had his back to me now, pulling a clean shirt from his drawer. The muscles moved under his skin like they were showing off, each one defined from whatever brutal thing they’d done to him on the practice field. His knuckles were scabbed, skinned across the ridges. I thought about what that would feel like, rough against my jaw, and felt my face heat.

He turned. Caught me.

The half-smile came back, knowing. He flexed, just his shoulder, casual as scratching an itch. But he was watching my eyes, seeing where they went. I looked down at my phone, at the dead screen, at nothing.

“So,” he said. He pulled the shirt on, cotton sliding over his shoulders, still damp from the shower. “It’s Saturday. You said your classes start Monday.”

“Yeah.” My voice came out steady. I was proud of that.

“I kind of need some unlaxing.” He grinned at his own word, not quite apologizing. “You want to get some dinner?”

I looked up. He was standing there, dressed now, keys already in his hand like he assumed I’d say yes. Like this was normal, like we’d done it before, like he hadn’t just caught me cataloging his body and hadn’t just performed for me while I watched.

“Sure,” I said. “Yeah. Okay.”

“There’s a place in the village,” he said. “Burgers, whatever. My treat.”

My treat. The words landed somewhere in my chest, heavy and complicated. I thought of my meal plan, the careful calculations I’d been making, the scholarship letter in my desk drawer that spelled out exactly how little room for error I had.

“Okay,” I said again.

He was already moving toward the door, holding it open, waiting for me to follow. I grabbed my keys and followed him out, locking the door behind us. The hallway was empty, Saturday evening, everyone already gone to whatever parties or homecomings or lives they had. Our footsteps echoed on the linoleum, Greg’s heavier, mine quicker, trying to keep pace.

Outside, the air had turned. The day’s heat was breaking, and that cool wind was pushing in from the west, carrying salt and distance. It lifted my hair, pushed it into my eyes, and I pushed it back, aware of how I must look, small beside him, my collar-length curls making me younger than nineteen.

Greg didn’t seem to notice the wind. He walked with his hands in his pockets, shoulders broad enough to block it. I had to take two steps for every one of his, and I felt it, the effort of matching him, the absurdity of trying.

“You cold?” he asked, not looking down.

“No.” I wasn’t. The wind was relief after the day’s thickness. But I was aware of my thinness, my arms in my t-shirt, the way I held myself smaller than I was.

The village was a ten-minute walk, streets lined with parking meters and trees that had been planted when the school was founded, now tall enough to arch overhead. Students passed us in groups, laughing, carrying bags from the bookstore, lives already in motion. I felt temporary beside them, beside Greg, like I was auditioning for something I hadn’t been told the rules of.

Greg stopped at a crosswalk, waiting for the light. I stopped beside him and realized the top of my head came exactly to his chin. I could see the pulse in his neck, the clean line where he’d shaved. He smelled like soap and something warm that the shower hadn’t washed off.

The light changed. He moved, and I moved with him, keeping pace, keeping close enough that I wouldn’t lose him in the crowd that wasn’t there.

The restaurant was called The Grill, which meant it had been something else five years ago and would be something else in five more. Burgers, sandwiches, beer for the ones old enough. Greg held the door for me, his arm extending over my head, and I ducked under it, hating that I ducked, hating that he’d made me.

“Booth or table?” the hostess asked.

“Booth,” Greg said, and I followed him to one in the corner, sliding in across from him. The vinyl seat was cold through my jeans. The table was small, too small, my knees almost touching his under it. I pulled back, folded my hands on the table, tried to take up less space.

Greg spread out. Arms along the back of the booth, legs apart, claiming territory he didn’t need to claim. He picked up the menu, scanned it, set it down. “Cheeseburger,” he said. “You?”

“I don’t know yet.”

He smiled, that half-smile again. “You always take this long to decide?”

“I like to consider my options.”

“Do you?” He leaned forward, and the table seemed smaller. “What options are you considering, Alex?”

The way he said my name. Like he was tasting it. I looked down at the menu, the words blurring, and felt the wind from outside still moving in my hair, still pushing me somewhere I hadn’t planned to go.

I ordered the grilled chicken salad. It was the cheapest thing on the menu that wasn’t a burger, but I told myself it was also the least likely to sit heavy in my stomach, which was already tight with him watching me.

“Chicken salad,” Greg repeated. He didn’t laugh, but something in his voice did. “Watching your figure?”

There was an edge to it, a testing, and I felt heat rise to my face that had nothing to do with embarrassment. I wanted him to say it again. I wanted him to keep looking at me like that, like he was seeing something I hadn’t decided to show him yet.

“Someone should,” I said, which was stupid, which was flirting, which I hadn’t meant to do.

Greg’s smile widened. He opened his mouth to answer, but the server arrived, pad in hand, glancing between us with the quick assessment of someone who did this fifty times a night.

“Here you are, sweetie,” she said to me, setting down a glass of water, and moved her attention to Greg. “Can I get you a beer, hon?”

Greg’s jaw tightened, barely, almost not there. “Just water. I’m not twenty-one.”

She nodded, unsurprised, took our orders and left. I watched her go, then looked back at Greg. He was staring out the window, something shuttered in his expression.

“Friends of yours?” I asked, nodding toward the patio.

Four guys sat at the outside tables, big guys, athletic builds, shouting over each other in the rhythm of insult and counter-insult that I’d learned to recognize in high school. One of them threw a napkin. Another caught it and threw it back with added velocity.

Greg looked. His shoulders went rigid. “Teammates,” he said. “Offensive line.”

“They seem fun.”

“They’re assholes.” He turned back to me, the shuttered look still there. “I’ll have to remember they come here. Avoid the place when they’re likely to be around.”

Something about the way he said it, the careful planning of his own exile, struck me as funny. A giggle escaped before I could catch it, high and unexpected in the quiet booth.

Greg looked at me. The shuttered thing cracked open. “What?”

“You’re hiding,” I said. “From your own team. Like a spy.”

“Not hiding. Strategically withdrawing.”

“That’s what spies say.”

He laughed, surprised, and the sound of it filled the small space between us. Outside, one of the jocks shouted something about someone’s mother, and Greg didn’t flinch, didn’t look, kept his eyes on me instead.

“You’re not what I expected,” he said.

“What did you expect?”

He leaned back, considering. The server returned with our waters, clinked them down, left again. Greg picked his up, turned it in his hand.

“Someone quieter,” he said finally. “Someone who’d say yes to everything.”

“Do I seem like someone who says yes to everything?”

“You’re here,” he said. “With me. When you could be anywhere else.”

I didn’t have an answer for that. I picked up my own water, drank, felt it cold down my throat. The chicken salad arrived, pale and virtuous on its plate. Greg’s cheeseburger was a monument, a statement, grease already pooling on the bun.

He picked it up. I picked up my fork. We ate in a silence that wasn’t quite comfortable but wasn’t quite uncomfortable either, two people learning the shape of the space between them.

* * *

We finished eating and Greg paid before I could even reach for my wallet, waving off my protest with a gesture that expected obedience. Outside, the night had cooled further, that west wind stronger now, pushing against us as we walked back toward campus. A crescent moon sat low in the west, thin as a fingernail paring, barely worth calling a moon at all. I noticed it the way you notice small things when you’re trying not to notice the large one walking beside you.

Greg set a brutal pace. Not looking back, not checking if I followed, just moving with the long stride of someone who’d never had to accommodate anyone else’s legs. I half-jogged to keep up, then broke into a run, laughing despite myself, indignant and somehow delighted.

He glanced back, saw me struggling, and slowed just enough to let me catch him. We walked the last block breathing hard, grinning at each other like we’d shared something, though I couldn’t have named what.

“My car’s over there,” he said suddenly, pointing toward the far lot. “I need to grab something. You go on up.”

I nodded, still catching my breath, and watched him peel off, his shadow long under the streetlights. It was only when he was gone that I realized: I didn’t have a car. I’d walked here, would walk back to my room, while he had options I couldn’t imagine.

The dorm was quiet, Saturday night still young enough that most people were out, not yet back. I climbed the stairs to our floor, unlocked the door, and stood in the space we’d left. It smelled like him now, I thought. Or maybe I was imagining it.

I moved to the window. The crescent moon hung over the parking lot, pale and thin, already low enough that the building across the way was going to swallow it. I watched it a moment. Just barely there. Greg’s car was somewhere in the lot below, but I couldn’t find it, and no stars either, the lights of the campus washing out everything faint.

I turned back around, taking two steps to where I could see the contents of Greg’s bookshelf. Serious stuff, history, politics, sociology. No novels at all.

I heard steps in the stairway, then the hallway, and moved quickly to my side of the room.

The door opened behind me. Greg entered, dropped his keys on his desk, and stretched, his shirt riding up. I looked away, then looked back.

“Clarissa,” he said, out of nowhere. “My ex. She was sleeping with one of my teammates. That’s why I requested the room change.”

I didn’t know what to say. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be.” He sat on his bed, elbows on knees, suddenly close in a way that felt different from the restaurant. “You have a girlfriend back home? Someone waiting?”

The question caught me. I opened my mouth, closed it, felt the familiar panic of not having a clean answer. “No,” I managed. “No, I-there’s no one.”

Greg nodded, held my eyes a moment longer than necessary. Then he stood, grabbed his shower caddy, and moved toward the door.

“Going to hit the gym,” he said. “Back later.”

He was gone before I could respond. I stood in the empty room, the space he’d left still warm, and felt my phone buzzing in my pocket.

Marla.

I answered before I could think better of it.

“Alex!” Her voice was loud, delighted, demanding. “You hung up on me. You never called back. Tell me everything. Was it a date? Did you kiss him?”

“Marla-”

“Don’t Marla me. Jamie Lou is dying to know. I’m dying to know. What happened with the cute boy?”

I sat on my bed, the sheets still rumpled from where I’d curled up talking to her hours ago. Outside the window, the crescent moon had almost set now, just a sliver of it still showing above the roofline, and I thought: that’s how it always starts. Something barely there. Something you almost don’t notice.

“He’s not-” I started, and stopped. “It wasn’t a date. We’re just roommates.”

Marla laughed, the sound knowing and fond and far away, back in Modesto where everything was simpler. “Sure, honey. That’s how it always starts.”

I lay back, stared at the ceiling, and let her grill me. I had no answers that wouldn’t lead to more questions, so I said nothing, smiled into the phone, and waited for her to fill the silence with words I couldn’t yet speak.

Chapter Two

I woke in darkness, my hand already moving, and for a confused moment I thought Greg was standing over me, shaking my shoulder, saying my name. But the room was silent except for breathing — his breathing, steady and slow from across the space between our beds. A siren wailed somewhere in the distance, fading.

I became aware of where my hand was. Inside my pajamas, moving without my permission. I jerked it free, rolled onto my side, face to the wall, heart hammering. The dream dissolved, leaving only fragments: Greg’s voice, his hand on my shoulder, something else I wouldn’t name. I lay still, listening to him breathe, and wondered if I would dream of him again. If I wanted to.

Sleep wouldn’t come back. I lay there until the gray light of early morning began to seep around the blinds — and through the gap, the crescent moon still up, past the hour when it should have set, hanging in the pale sky like it hadn’t gotten the message. Stubborn. Almost gone but not yet. I watched it through the narrow gap until I heard him stir, sheets sliding, feet hitting the floor.

I closed my eyes, slowed my breathing, pretended.

He moved quietly for someone so large. The rustle of clothes being pulled from drawers, the soft sounds of dressing. I watched through slitted eyes, unable to stop myself. The curve of his back as he bent for his shoes. The way his shirt stretched across his shoulders when he raised his arms.

“Morning run,” he said, loud enough to fill the room. “You going to chapel?”

I froze, caught, then pulled the covers down from my face. He was grinning at me, knowing, having known all along.

“No,” I said. My voice came out rough from sleep and other things. “I’ve given religion up for the semester. Afraid it might cramp my… social life.”

Greg laughed, a full sound, surprised out of him. He grabbed his keys, his water bottle, moved toward the door. “See you at breakfast,” he said. “I’ll be there at eight.”

Then he was gone, and I was alone with the warmth he’d left behind and the word social hanging in the air between us like a promise or a threat.

* * *

I showered quickly, trying not to think, trying not to remember my hand moving in the dark. The bathroom was shared, three rooms to each, and I was still toweling my hair when the door opened behind me.

Ali from next door. Lean, serious, pre-med, the kind of guy who studied on Friday nights. He nodded at me, began his own routine, and I found myself unable to look at him directly. He wasn’t muscular like Greg. His shoulders didn’t fill the doorway. He didn’t make me aware of my own breathing.

I dressed fast, escaped back to my room, checked the clock. Almost eight. I walked to the dining hall with my stomach tight, telling myself I was hungry, only hungry, that the eggs and oatmeal and fruit I collected were what mattered, not the door I kept watching.

He came in a few minutes after the hour, hair still wet from his run, scanning the room until he found me. His smile when he saw me was automatic, unguarded, and I felt something loosen in my chest even as something else pulled tighter.

He sat down across from me without asking, and we ate in the silence of two people who had already said too much and not nearly enough.

* * *

We walked back to the dorm through empty pathways, the campus still sleeping off Saturday night. Our footsteps crunched on leaves that had fallen early, dry and brown from summer drought rather than the red-gold of real autumn. Greg moved slower than he had the night before, matching my pace without comment.

“Coach Halsted has film this afternoon,” he said. “Preseason stuff. NFL games from last night, college tape from last year. He likes us to see how the pros handle situations we’ll face.”

I nodded, waiting for him to continue. I didn’t know football, had never followed it, couldn’t tell a linebacker from a quarterback except by context.

“I’m mostly linebacker,” he said, as if I’d asked. “But I play some offensive back too. Running back, sometimes fullback if they need a blocker. Coach trusts me to execute. If the QB has something tricky planned, something that might go wrong, he wants me there because I’ll be ready for the contingency.”

He said contingency like it was a normal word, not something he’d learned from those serious books on his shelf. I imagined him on the field, large and certain, moving where he was needed, handling whatever went wrong.

Above the treeline, the moon was still up — pale now, almost transparent, a ghost of itself in the morning sky, like it had stayed out all night and couldn’t quite make itself leave. I watched it a moment while Greg kept talking. I just liked the sound of his voice, the way he shaped words in his mouth, the way he looked at me when he thought I wasn’t paying attention.

“I don’t really know football,” I admitted. “But I like hearing you explain it.”

He glanced at me, something flickering in his expression. Then he smiled, smaller than his usual grin, more private. “We could watch a game together. Common room has the big screen. Last of the NFL preseason, tonight maybe.”

“Okay,” I said. “I’d like that.”

We kept walking, and the dorm rose ahead of us, concrete and glass, indistinguishable from every other building on campus. But I was walking toward it with him, and that made it different. That made it matter.

* * *

The phone pressed warm against my ear, Marla’s voice a bright thread pulling me back to Modesto. Back to before Greg, before this room that smelled like him, before the weight of his gaze across a restaurant booth.

“So?” she demanded. “Has he made a move yet?”

“No.” The word came out too fast, too sharp. I swallowed, tried again. “We’re just roommates.”

Marla’s laugh crackled through the speaker, rich with disbelief. “Honey, no one looks at their roommate the way you described him looking at you. Not unless they’re planning to eat them alive.”

My fingers tightened around the phone. The parking lot beyond the window blurred into streaks of light and shadow. “It’s not like that.”

“Then what’s it like?” A pause, then softer, teasing. “You want him to?”

The question hung there, too heavy. I opened my mouth, closed it. My pulse thudded in my throat.

Marla sighed, dramatic. “Fine. Be boring. But if you do want him to — hypothetically — you could always offer to suck his dick.”

The words hit like a physical blow. I choked, laughter bubbling up despite myself, horrified and giddy. “Marla!”

“What? It’s a valid strategy. Works in all the romance novels.”

I was still laughing when the door swung open behind me. Greg stepped inside, keys jingling, and froze. His gaze flicked between me and the phone pressed to my ear, my flushed face, the way I was biting my lip to stifle the giggles.

“Everything okay?” he asked, voice carefully neutral.

I turned away, heat crawling up my neck. “Yeah. Just — Marla being Marla.”

Greg’s shoes scuffed against the floor as he moved deeper into the room.

“She always like that?”

“Worse.” I risked a glance over my shoulder. He was watching me, something unreadable in his eyes. “She’s a menace.” I knew he couldn’t have heard her suggestion but the mere memory of what she had said made my face burn.

A beat of silence. Then, quietly: “You want Thai food for dinner?”

The question landed between us, casual and weighted. I nodded before I could think better of it, the laughter dying in my throat. Greg smiled, slow and knowing, and turned toward his closet.

Chapter Three

October arrived like a slow exhale, the heat finally going out of the air. I started knowing which stairs he took, which dining hall entrances he preferred, which teammates he’d nod at and which he’d cross the street to avoid. I started knowing these things the way you learn the layout of a room you live in: not consciously, not all at once, just incrementally, until one day you stop running your hands along the wall in the dark.

We had our walks. Our meals. Our version of evenings, which mostly meant the common room and the big screen and Greg explaining what I was looking at while the other guys orbited us at a distance that I thought, at first, was courtesy.

It wasn’t courtesy.

I understood this around the third week of October, when two of his teammates came down the hallway while Greg and I were standing in the doorway of our room talking about nothing. Greg heard them before I did. The conversation didn’t stop, but something in him did — some switch flipped, some door closed — and by the time they passed he had shifted half a step away from me, angled toward them, and was already calling one of them a name I hadn’t heard anyone use before, easy and loose, the syntax of belonging. They laughed and moved on. Greg turned back to me.

He hadn’t looked at me while they passed. He’d looked at them.

He’s calculating, I thought. He’s always calculating. Not with malice, not consciously maybe, but with the fluency of someone who’d been doing the math his whole life, assessing every room, every doorway, every angle of approach. I thought of what he’d said in the restaurant: strategically withdrawing. I’d found it funny. I found it less funny now.

I didn’t say anything. I had no standing to say anything. I went into the room and picked up my book and sat with it open in my lap without reading a word.

* * *

It rained for four days straight in the third week of October, the kind of rain that rearranges itself into fog by morning and hangs in the streets until noon. We walked to class anyway. I had a hood; Greg had a jacket that wasn’t waterproof, that soaked through at the shoulders and dried stiff. He never complained. I started walking faster, not to match him but because moving quickly felt like something to do with the feeling that kept building in me without my permission, the feeling I didn’t have clean language for.

I had language I’d heard. I had words I’d found in books, in the pamphlets the counseling center left in the racks by the door. I knew there were words that might apply. I hadn’t claimed any of them yet. I was waiting for something, though I couldn’t have said what. Permission, maybe. My own.

* * *

He talked about his father the night it rained hardest, the week before midterms, both of us awake past midnight with the sound of the rain against the window and the glow of our screens in the dark.

It started with football, the way things with Greg often started, but it didn’t end there. He was talking about the spring combine, the scouts who’d be watching, the scholarship metrics that required him to keep his GPA at a threshold that wasn’t quite achievable without corners being cut. I was listening the way I usually listened: letting his voice fill the room, asking small questions to keep it going, filing the answers away in some part of me that kept everything he said.

“My dad played,” he said. “Not pro. Division II, almost, until his knee. But he talks about it like it was pro. Talks about it like that’s the thing that happened to him, and everything after was just — subsequent.”

I set my book face-down. “What does he think you should do?”

“Play.” Greg stared at the ceiling. “Play and get drafted and be the thing he didn’t get to be. He has the whole trajectory mapped out. I’ve heard it so many times I could give it myself. Here’s the combine, here’s the draft order, here’s where you sign, here’s the money, here’s the house, here’s the wife-” He stopped.

I waited, letting my eyes smile for me.

“Sorry,” he said. “That’s not interesting.”

“It is, though.”

“It’s a complaint dressed up as biography.” His voice was flat. “I know the difference.”

I lay there in the dark and thought about his bookshelf, the sociology and the political theory, the serious books for a serious mind that was supposed to be pointed at a football field. I thought about the word trajectory, the way he’d said it, clinical, the way you’d say a word you didn’t choose but had inherited.

“Is it what you want?” I asked.

The silence lasted long enough that I thought he’d gone to sleep. Then: “I don’t know what else I’d want.”

It wasn’t quite a confession. It was the shape that a confession leaves when the person making it steps back at the last moment, leaves the impression and not the words. I filed it away, careful, the way I’d been filing everything about him — his careful shoulder, his knowing smile, the half-step away in the hallway — building something I didn’t yet know the name of.

* * *

It was late October when he asked.

We’d been in the room a couple of hours, the comfortable kind of quiet we’d gotten good at, Greg on his phone, me reading, the lamp making a warm circle that reached halfway across the floor between us. I’d worn the green sweater. I’d been aware of wearing it all day, the softness of it, the way it sat on my shoulders differently than a t-shirt did. Aware in the way I was only beginning to understand, the way that felt like truth being told sideways.

Greg had been looking at me. I’d felt it the way you feel weather.

“Hey,” he said.

I looked up.

He was leaning forward, elbows on his knees, the position he took when he wanted to say something and wasn’t sure how. His jaw moved once, rehearsing. Then: “You know what you look like.”

I didn’t answer.

“I mean.” He exhaled. Not embarrassed, I didn’t think. Something else, something that looked like desire with the packaging stripped off, not knowing how to present itself without the packaging. “You’re cute enough for a girl.”

The room rearranged itself around those words. I heard them land, felt the air they displaced, sat with them in my chest where they burned like they’d been stored at the wrong temperature.

“Would you,” he started. Then stopped. The second half of the sentence didn’t have a word in it that he was willing to say out loud. It hung there between us, shape without substance, and I understood it the way I understood his trajectory, his calculated doorways, the mathematics of a room — not from what he said but from the whole architecture of what I’d been learning about him.

I didn’t say yes.

I didn’t say anything. I just looked at him, the sweater soft on my shoulders, something too much in my throat to speak around.

Greg read my silence. I’d watched him read rooms, read teammates, read situations with the fluency of someone raised to calculate. He read my silence now, and something in his face resolved, the question becoming something he’d decided was answered.

“Okay,” he said, quietly. Not triumphant. Almost wondering. “Okay.”

He looked at me a moment longer, then leaned back, picked up his phone again. I looked down at my book. The rain had stopped. Through the window, the moon hung past its half, round and generous, spilling more light than was necessary, illuminating the parking lot, the bare trees, the whole long stretch of what we hadn’t said.

Chapter Four

The arrangement required a move.

I'd known it was coming the way you know things Greg has decided without telling you—the way a room rearranges itself around a choice before the choice is spoken. He'd mentioned the second bedroom again in late October, mentioned it the way he mentioned the restaurant or the football contingency: as a practical matter, as the obvious next step, as if I had already agreed and the only thing left was the logistics.

I packed on a Saturday while Greg was at practice.

It wasn't much. I'd come to campus with what fit in a car, and I hadn't acquired enough since to change that. Clothes, books, my laptop, the careful decorations I'd put up—the posters, the small things from home that had been making the dorm room mine. I took them down and the walls went institutional again, the tape marks the only evidence that anyone had lived there.

The IKEA desk I left.

It had been assembled wrong from the beginning, wobbling on one leg, refusing to be level no matter how many times I'd adjusted it. Mine, specifically mine, the kind of furniture you buy when you're doing careful arithmetic and the desk that arrived in a box is what the arithmetic allows. I stood in front of it for a moment before I went. Then I picked up my bag and my box and walked out.

The hallway was empty. Saturday morning. I didn't pass anyone.

* * *

Greg's apartment was on the fourth floor of a building with an elevator and a lobby with actual art on the walls—two oil paintings I walked past three times before I understood they weren't prints. The building had a doorman who said good morning and knew Greg by name. I had a key on a ring Greg had handed me the week before, matter-of-fact, the way he handed me things he'd decided I should have.

The apartment was quiet when I arrived. Greg not home yet; I was supposed to text when I got there, which I did, and he sent back a thumbs-up. I set my box down in the entryway and stood in the living room for a while, just looking.

His furniture. His shelves, the serious books in their organized rows. The kitchen with its island and the good knives on the magnetic strip and the coffee that came in whole beans in a bag with a logo on it, the kind that meant someone cared about the coffee. The second bedroom: a real closet, a real window, morning light already pooling on the hardwood floor.

I made two trips up from the lobby. On the second trip the doorman held the door for me and called me miss.

I set my box on the floor of the second bedroom and stood in the window light and did the arithmetic the way I always did. What this cost. What was being offered. What was owed in return.

Then I unpacked.

* * *

The social ease arrived the way Greg always moved—without announcement, as though it had been waiting. Restaurants and his hand at the small of my back going through a door, being seated as a pair, addressed as a pair, the server learning my order. Greg's teammates at a distance I'd stopped thinking about as distance and started thinking about as space. The public version of us, rehearsed and managed, Greg's careful work.

But there was the private version too, and the private version was harder to account for.

Tuesday nights, Greg studying at the kitchen island while I read in the armchair, the lamp on, the city going quiet outside. Sunday mornings, Greg's run and then breakfast and then the particular silence of a shared morning that hasn't yet decided what to do with itself. The way he'd learned how I took my coffee. The way I knew which drawer he put his keys in, and the specific quality of the quiet before he got home and the different quality after.

I'd wanted the social ease. I'd wanted to be seen as Greg's, to have the legibility of it, the way people understood something when they looked at us and moved on.

I hadn't planned on wanting the Sunday mornings.

The performance and what was real inside it were becoming, by November, difficult to separate. I wasn't sure anymore that they were different things.

* * *

Luna came on Tuesdays.

She let herself in with a key Greg had mentioned with the offhandedness of someone who'd always had housekeepers, and she moved through the apartment with the quiet efficiency of someone who'd always been one. Maybe forty, small, dark-haired, with a braid down her back and the air of a person who'd decided long ago not to be surprised by much.

"Her name's Luna," Greg said, and went back to his reading. The small private fact of it apparently not registering.

I registered it.

The moon, I thought. The apartment's moon, arriving on Tuesdays to restore order. There was something running through that—some thread the story was pulling without announcing itself—and I tucked it away in the place where I kept everything about Greg.

The first Tuesday, I offered coffee. Luna looked up from the kitchen, considered, and said "No, thank you." Then went back to work, unhurried.

I stood at the kitchen window with my own mug warm in both hands. The moon was pale through the glass, washed out, not quite half—the sun still too present for it to assert itself. It hung there anyway, the way it had been hanging in all the windows. I was starting to understand that it wasn't keeping calendar time. It had something else going. Heart time, maybe. The slow expansion and contraction of wanting something.

* * *

The Nordstrom card appeared on the kitchen counter one Thursday morning with a Post-it that said for whatever. Greg's running shoes already gone from the mat.

I stood in the kitchen in a t-shirt and held the card and turned it over.

My name on it. Not a gift card, not cash—a supplementary card on Greg's account. Something that required paperwork, a phone call, a deliberate act of adding me to his financial life. Greg had done this while I was sleeping, or while I was in class, or on some ordinary afternoon without mentioning it, and now it was on the counter between the coffee and the fruit bowl with a Post-it that said for whatever, as though it were nothing.

I thought about what it meant to be on someone's account. Not a guest, not a girlfriend with cab money. A dependent. A name on a line where Greg's parents' money flowed. I thought about what Greg had gotten in return for this, what the arithmetic looked like from his side, and I thought about my own arithmetic—the scholarship letter in the drawer, the careful calculations, the chicken salad.

I thought: this is what the arrangement costs him. And I thought: this is what it costs me.

Then I thought of the second bedroom. The real window. The morning light.

At least, the old voice said. At least the desk wouldn't wobble.

I put the card in my pocket. I went to class.

I didn't use it for three days. Then I took the bus to the part of the city where money tried to look effortless, and I thought: all right. All right then.

* * *

The Nordstrom was twenty minutes by bus. I walked through the ground floor past the cosmetics counters with their serious-faced women, past the handbags under glass, and took the escalator up.

The women's section was quieter on a Saturday afternoon than I'd expected. A few women moving through racks with the purposeful calm of people who'd been doing this their whole lives. I moved differently—slower, uncertain, watching the way you watch people in a foreign country to learn the grammar before you try to speak.

I chose things almost at random. A silk blouse the color of old gold. Wide-leg trousers in charcoal gray. A wrap dress in deep green that felt, on the hanger, like a question being asked.

The dressing room was in the back, numbered doors under fluorescent light. I locked one behind me and started with the blouse.

The silk was cool and then warm. The mirror showed me Alex in a silk blouse. Fine. Moving on.

The trousers fit well and looked right and produced no particular feeling.

Then the dress.

The wrap tied at the waist and fell to mid-calf and did something specific: it decided what the body was, or it named what the body had been saying in a language I hadn't known how to read. I stood very still and looked.

The face in the mirror was the same face. Same hair pushed behind one ear, same shadows under the eyes. But the whole picture had a quality that the blouse hadn't had, that the sweaters and t-shirts and everything in my half of the closet hadn't had. A rightness. A recognition—the particular ache of a thing that fits when you've gotten used to things that didn't.

I thought of the green sweater, the way I'd been aware of wearing it all that day in October. This was that, but said plainly. The fluorescent light even and unsparing, doing its honest work, showing what was there.

What was there was—

I stood in front of the mirror for a long time with that sentence unfinished. I had a word for it. Somewhere in the pamphlets from the counseling center racks, somewhere in the books I'd looked at without checking out, somewhere in the careful language of people who'd needed the language before I did—the word existed and I knew its shape. And I was standing alone in a dressing room and the word was right there, had been right there, and I was—

Not ready. Or: I was ready the way you're ready at the edge of something high. You know you're going to step off. You understand you've already decided. But not here, not in a dressing room on a Saturday afternoon where saying it would dissolve into the fluorescent light and vanish. Later. When there was someone to say it to, or at least a self solid enough to receive it.

I bought the dress. I bought the blouse. I left the trousers.

* * *

On the bus back the bag sat in my lap and I watched the city go gold in the late afternoon, the first cold edge of November on the glass. I didn't think about the mirror. Just watched the streets. Gave myself that.

Greg was home when I got back, his voice from the living room before I'd even closed the door: "Hey. You're back."

I came around the corner still in my jacket, the bag in one hand.

He looked up from his phone. And then kept looking.

What I remember is the quality of the pause—not long, a breath, maybe two, but dense with something I hadn't seen in him before. The calculation that usually ran behind his eyes had gone quiet. He was looking at me the way people look at something they weren't expecting to want, before they've had time to put the wanting somewhere it won't show.

You're cute enough for a girl, he'd said, back when this started. What he'd meant was: I can work with this. I have a use for this. And now he was on his own couch with his phone forgotten, and I was standing in his doorway with a Nordstrom bag and the pale afternoon light on my face, and I could see the moment the architecture shifted under him.

He hadn't known. Whatever he'd thought he was arranging for, he hadn't known this was coming.

"What did you get?" His voice came out careful, calibrated.

"A dress," I said. "And a blouse."

He nodded, slowly. Something in his face doing three things at once: recognition, hunger, and underneath both, something that might have been tenderness if he'd ever learned what to do with it. He looked like someone who had asked a question and gotten an answer that was true in a way he hadn't meant to ask for.

"Okay," he said.

The same word as October. A different answer.

Chapter Five

The arrangement, at its fullest, looked like this:

A corner table at a place in the city Greg had researched without saying so, the kind of restaurant where the menu changed seasonally and the lighting understood its job. His hand at the small of my back when we walked in, a gesture that had become automatic for him, that I'd stopped noticing except when I noticed it with my whole body. Being seated as a pair, addressed as a pair, brought bread as a pair. The server refilling my water without being asked.

I had wanted this. Wanted it without knowing exactly what this was — wanted the ease of it, the legibility, the way people looked at us and understood something and moved on. I had wanted to be read correctly, and for a long time I'd told myself that was Greg's version of correct, Greg's reading, Greg's arrangement.

By November it was getting harder to separate what was performed from what was mine.

The dress was real. The way I moved in it was real. The face Greg made when I walked into a room — that complicated three-part thing, the recognition and the hunger and the tenderness he didn't know what to do with — I had started to want that face the way I'd wanted other things I couldn't name cleanly. Not Greg, exactly. Or not only Greg. The being-seen. The being-read-as.

I signed up for the counseling center on a Tuesday while Luna was cleaning, standing at the kitchen window with my phone and the pale moon still up in the afternoon sky. I didn't think about it too hard. I just booked the appointment and put my phone away and stood there until Luna finished the kitchen and moved on to the bedroom, and then I made tea and sat with it until it went cold.

* * *

The counselor's name was Dr. Osei. She had an office on the second floor of the health center with a plant in the window that had been there long enough to become part of the room's personality. She wore glasses and had the particular stillness of someone trained to let other people fill silence.

I sat across from her in November light and tried to find words.

"I'm not sure why I'm here," I said. "I mean — I know why I'm here. I just don't know what I'm asking for."

She nodded, unhurried. "That's a reasonable place to start."

I told her about the arrangement in its approximate version: living with someone, the social situation that had developed, the way things had become more complicated than I'd expected. I didn't say Greg's name. I didn't describe what he'd asked. I talked around the edges of it until I realized I was talking around a different thing entirely, and the arrangement was just the frame, and the thing inside the frame was the thing I'd been circling in dressing rooms and at windows with cold tea.

Dr. Osei watched me run out of approximate words and waited.

"There's something else," I said. "Something underneath the situation. That I think I've been not looking at directly."

"Can you describe it?"

I thought about the dressing room. The word I'd known the shape of and hadn't said because there'd been no one to say it to. The mirror and the rightness and the sentence that ended in a dash.

"I think there's a version of me that fits," I said. "In a way the current version doesn't. And I've been getting glimpses of it. And it's — closer than I thought it was."

Dr. Osei was quiet for a moment. Then: "Some people find it helpful to have language for that experience. The feeling of a self that fits more accurately than the one you've been living in." A pause, careful, leaving the space open on purpose. "Have you thought at all about your gender identity? Whether there might be language there that resonates?"

The phrase landed in the room with the particular weight of something that has been true for a long time, waiting to be said where someone could hear it.

I didn't answer right away. I sat with it the way you sit with a key you've found and you know which lock it fits, but you're standing in the doorway and turning it will change what's on the other side and you can't unknow whatever's in there.

"Yes," I said. "I've thought about it."

She nodded, waited, gave me the space to say more or not.

I didn't say more. We sat in the November light and I felt the word settle into me — not named aloud but received, offered from outside rather than found alone, and that was different from the dressing room, different from almost. This was something with a shape. This was the beginning of being able to say it, even if I hadn't said it yet.

* * *

I walked home from campus health through the quad, where the leaves had come down for real now, brown and flattened by the week's rain, the air smelling like November, like the end of something making room. The moon was already up even though it was still late afternoon, and it was full.

Full the way the outline of something is full when there are no more shadows. Full the way a sentence is full when it reaches its period. The whole disc of it above the buildings, enormous and honest, illuminating the wet pavement and the bare trees and a man walking a bicycle and a woman reading her phone and me, equally, without preference or judgment, lighting everything it could reach.

I'd been carrying the weight of not-knowing while knowing, which is its own exhausting arithmetic. Now someone had said gender identity in a carefully neutral voice and the word had found its place and set something down that I hadn't realized I'd been holding.

Cracked open, I thought. That's the phrase. Not broken — cracked, the way light gets in, the way things that have been waiting to grow finally have the opening they need.

Oddly relieved.

I kept walking. The full moon followed me all the way to the door, indifferent and enormous, asking nothing, answering nothing, the same as always. That was fine. I wasn't asking it anything tonight. Tonight I already had what I'd been circling.

I still hadn't said the word out loud. I thought I probably would. Not yet, but soon, and to someone, and when I did it would be because I was ready and not because I was forced to it. That felt like something. That felt, for the first time in a long time, like mine.

Chapter Six

I told him on a Thursday, late enough that the city outside had gone quiet, just the occasional car passing below and the sound of the building settling around us.

We'd been in the living room, Greg on the couch with his sociology textbook, me in the armchair with my laptop, the comfortable kind of quiet we'd gotten good at. The moon was still full through the window — or close enough to full that the difference didn't matter, hanging there with its complete bright face like it was waiting for something.

I'd been holding the fact of the counseling for two days, turning it over. What I'd said to Dr. Osei and what she'd said back and the particular quality of the walk home, the cracked-open feeling that hadn't fully closed. I'd been waiting to see if it would close before I said anything. It hadn't.

"I've been seeing someone," I said. "At the counseling center."

Greg looked up from his textbook. "Okay." Not alarmed. Waiting.

"It's not just about the situation. Between us." I set my laptop aside. "It's about something underneath that."

He closed the textbook, which meant he understood this was a different kind of conversation. Greg always knew which conversations required full attention. "What kind of something?" he said.

I looked at the window. The moon looked back, unhelpfully.

"I think I've been figuring something out about myself. The counselor has been helping me find language for it. Things I've been circling."

Greg was quiet. I could hear him thinking — the particular quality of his silence when he was running calculations.

"Is it about the —" He stopped, started again. "Is it about how you've been lately. The dress. All of it."

Not quite a question. He was connecting dots. I'd known he would; Greg always connected dots.

"Related to," I said. "Yes."

He nodded slowly. His elbows went to his knees, the position from the October doorway, the position of wanting to say something without a script for it. He looked at his hands.

Then: "Can they give you hormones?"

The question arrived in the open space of the room and sat there.

I looked at him. He was looking back, earnest, working out a problem. Not cruel — I understood that immediately and completely. He'd heard what I said and processed it with the same fluency he processed everything, and he'd arrived at a practical question. A contingency. He thought he was being helpful. He thought he'd found the shape of what I needed and was offering his support in the only language available to him, which was the language of what could be done.

The question was terrible.

And the question was —

The room was very still. The moon through the window put everything in that flat honest light that left no shadows, the same light it had been putting on everything for days, patient and indifferent.

Greg was watching my face. Whatever was happening on it, he couldn't read it. I could feel him trying.

"I just mean," he said, carefully, "if that's what this is — if that's what the counselor is working toward — that's something that could happen. I've looked it up a little. It's not —" He stopped. "I'm saying it's okay. That it would be okay."

He meant it. That was the other part of the terrible. He genuinely meant it, was genuinely offering what he understood to be reassurance, was genuinely trying to locate himself as an ally in a situation he'd half-understood and translated into something he could manage. He thought he was opening a door.

What he'd done was walk through the room without noticing the furniture.

I thought about what Dr. Osei had offered and what I'd done with it — the word received, not yet spoken, held carefully in the place where I was still deciding what it meant to have it. I thought about the dressing room, the mirror, the rightness. All the slow circling work of the last two months. And I thought about Greg, sitting across from me with his elbows on his knees, having arrived at can they give you hormones as his version of meeting me where I was.

He wasn't wrong that it was something that could happen. He wasn't wrong that it might be wanted.

He was just wrong, entirely, about whose story he was in.

"I don't know yet," I said. "What the counselor is working toward. What I'm working toward."

Greg nodded, processing. "Okay," he said. "But if you did — I'm saying. It would be fine."

I looked at the moon. Full and patient and everywhere. Nowhere to put your face that the light didn't follow.

"Thank you," I said, and meant it, and meant something else entirely by it, and knew that Greg would hear only the first thing.

He picked up his textbook. I picked up my laptop. We sat in the bright, full-moon silence of the apartment, two people in the same room with very different ideas about what had just been said.

Chapter Seven

November had sharpened by the time Clarissa found me. The trees were bare now, the campus stripped to its bones, and you could see farther between buildings than you could in September, the sight lines opened up by all that cold sky and bare branch.

I'd seen her before — at a distance, the way you see people who exist in the background of someone else's story. Greg's ex, the one he'd mentioned that first night in the dorm, the reason for the room change. Dark-haired, small, quick in the way she moved. I recognized her the way you recognize a face you've studied from photographs you never expected to be near.

She was waiting outside the coffee shop on the north side of campus. Not waiting for me, I thought at first — but then she pushed off the wall when she saw me coming and said my name with the confidence of someone who'd learned it on purpose.

"Alex."

I stopped. "Yeah."

"I'm Clarissa." Said it like I might not know who she was. I did. "Can I talk to you for a minute?"

The coffee shop was warm and she bought two cups without asking, which I let her do, and we took them to a corner table. She wrapped both hands around hers and looked at me with the direct, assessing look of someone who has decided to say a difficult thing and is figuring out where to start.

"I've seen you two together," she said. "Greg and you. Around campus. At that place in the village."

"Okay."

"I know what it looks like." She paused. "I know what it is, actually. I've seen Greg do this before. The restaurants, the being taken care of. The way he makes you feel like you're the only person in the room who understands him."

I wrapped my own hands around my coffee. The warmth was something to focus on.

"I'm not trying to be cruel," she said. "I'm trying to tell you what I wish someone had told me. He does this when he's scared. He finds someone he can — arrange. And it works for a while. And then it doesn't, because nothing is ever really about the other person. It's always about what Greg needs."

She'd been looking at the table while she spoke, working through something she'd rehearsed. When she looked up, she stopped.

Whatever she'd expected to see in my face, she didn't see it. I watched her recalibrate — some quick internal adjustment, some revision of the picture she'd come here with. She looked at me the way Dr. Osei had looked at me in a different kind of room. Careful. Present.

"You know," she said. Not accusing. Almost wondering. "You already know all of this."

"Some of it."

She was quiet for a moment. The coffee shop noise moved around us, other conversations, the hiss of the espresso machine. She was looking at me differently now — not at Greg's girlfriend, not at the person she'd come to warn, but at whoever was actually sitting across from her.

"He told me you were his roommate," she said.

The word landed with the weight of everything it was standing in for. Roommate. Greg's word for me in the life he kept separate, the clean simple word that flattened the whole of it — the hand at the small of my back, the corner tables, the Nordstrom card, the dress, okay said twice in two different voices, the months of dressing rooms and counseling offices and window light. All of it papered over by one word, easy as that.

I thought about how fluently he'd done it. The same fluency as the half-step in the hallway.

"I know," I said.

Clarissa wrapped her hands tighter around her cup. She had the look of someone who'd arrived ready for one conversation and found herself in the middle of a different one. "Are you okay?" she asked. "I mean — actually."

It was the right question, asked without agenda. I thought about it honestly.

"I don't know yet," I said. "I'm working something out."

She nodded. She understood the working-out part, I thought. She had the look of someone who'd done their own version of it.

She left a few minutes later. We didn't exchange numbers. There wasn't anything else to say, or there was too much, and either way this was its own complete thing, a conversation that had arrived and finished.

I walked outside into the cold and stood on the pavement while foot traffic moved around me.

The moon was already up, gibbous and lopsided, a little off its fullness, the roundness starting to go. Like a face trying to hold an expression it had already lost. The light it gave was thinner than it had been a week ago, the shadows coming back between the buildings, small and returning.

He told me you were his roommate.

I stood in the street and let that settle into the rest of it — the arrangement and the dress and the word Dr. Osei had offered and the word Greg had used for me in his other version of the story. I let it all sit together and I tried to understand the shape of what I was holding.

Not Greg's girlfriend. Not Greg's solution. Not just a roommate. Not yet, fully, the person I'd seen in the mirror.

Just Alex, I thought. Whoever that is.

The moon gave its thin light and said nothing. That was fine. I wasn't asking.

I walked home.

Chapter Eight

It was Tuesday. Luna was already there when I got back, moving through the bedroom with the vacuum, the sound of it familiar through the closed door. I set my bag down in the kitchen and stood at the island for a moment, trying to decide if I wanted tea or coffee or nothing.

The Nordstrom bags were on the chair by the window. I'd left them there the night Greg had looked up from the couch and not looked away, and I hadn't moved them since, and now they sat in the afternoon light with a particular legibility I hadn't noticed before.

From the outside: a woman's bags on a chair. A woman in an apartment that belonged to someone else. An arrangement, visible and complete, and not one word of it named.

I made tea.

Luna finished the bedroom and moved to the bathroom, then the hallway, then the kitchen, working her way through in the order she always used. I stood at the window and let her work around me. She'd long ago incorporated my presence into her Tuesday routine the way you incorporate a piece of furniture — not unfriendly, just efficient, moving past without comment.

The moon was pale in the late afternoon sky, waning now, the shape of it going. I looked at it and thought about Clarissa's face across a coffee shop table, the recalibration. He told me you were his roommate. And then Greg on the couch: it would be fine. And the distance between those two sentences, the whole unmapped territory between being named and being seen.

Behind me, Luna wrung out the mop. The sound of water, the press of the wringer, unhurried.

Pedir al cielo.

Soft — not quite to herself and not quite to me, said to the air the way you say something you've said so many times it lives outside of thought. I might not have heard it. I heard it.

I turned it over. Pedir — to ask, to request, to petition. Cielo — sky. Heaven. The unreachable blue above everything.

Ask the sky.

Ask the moon.

Ask something that doesn't want anything back.

I stood at the window with my tea going cold and the moon sitting in its pale diminished light above the buildings, and I thought: that's it. That's the whole of it. Every ask in this arrangement had come with a return. Greg's asks and my asks and the asks neither of us had made directly but that were there in every meal and every hand at the small of my back and every silence read as yes. The whole long transaction of the last three months, conducted in looks and gestures and careful words, everyone wanting something, everyone running the arithmetic of what they'd get.

The moon wanted nothing. You could ask it anything. It would look back with its partial, diminishing face and give you exactly what it always gave, which was light and silence — and that was all, and it was enough to see by.

Luna finished the kitchen floor. She wrung out the mop a final time, carried it to the utility closet, set it inside with the quiet efficiency of someone completing the last item on a list. She gathered her bag, said "good afternoon" in the direction of the room, and let herself out.

I stayed at the window.

The moon was already lower, the building across the street taking more of it. I watched it go and thought about pedir al cielo and thought about what I'd been asking for, what I'd been hoping the arrangement would give me that I hadn't known to name. The social ease. The being-seen. The dress, and what the mirror had shown me in the dress, and the word Dr. Osei had offered that I'd been carrying since like something fragile. All of it real. All of it mine, not Greg's — had always been mine, would still be mine when whatever this was had run its course.

That was the thing, I thought. That was what the moon knew and what the arrangement didn't: what was mine didn't require a transaction. Didn't require anyone's arrangement. Didn't require being asked for the right way by the right person.

It was just there. It had always been just there.

I stood at the window for a long time after Luna left.

The moon went behind the building. I stayed at the window anyway.

Chapter Nine

I called Marla from the kitchen window, the apartment quiet around me, the moon already past its half above the buildings. Luna's cleaning still faint in the air — something citrus, the absence of dust.

"Hey," I said when she picked up.

"Hey," she said back, and something in my voice must have telegraphed the difference, because she didn't immediately launch into anything. Just waited.

"I need to tell you something," I said. "I'm not sure I know how to say it right, but I'm going to try."

"Okay," Marla said. Quietly, for Marla. "I'm listening."

So I told her. Not everything — not the word, not the dressing room, not the full moon or the counselor's careful phrase or pedir al cielo said to a kitchen floor. But the shape of it. The arrangement and what it had given me and what I'd been reaching for underneath it, the version of myself I'd been circling since September. I told her about the dress and about Greg's face and about how the two things — the arrangement and the discovery — had been running alongside each other in a way I hadn't meant and couldn't now separate.

Marla didn't say anything for a long time. I could hear her breathing, and the small sounds of Modesto behind her, a television somewhere, traffic.

"Alex," she said finally.

"Yeah."

"Are you okay?"

"I think so. I think I'm more okay than I've been." I leaned my forehead against the cool glass. "I think I've been asking the wrong person. For a while. And I'm starting to understand where the right asking goes."

A pause. "I don't know exactly what that means," Marla said. "But I know it matters."

"Yeah."

"Is it Greg? Is it about Greg specifically, or —"

"It's about me," I said. "It started with Greg. But it's about me."

Another silence, longer. Then, softer than I'd heard her in years: "Okay, honey. Come home sometime. When you're ready. Come home and tell me in person."

I said I would. We stayed on the phone another minute without saying much, just the sound of each other across the distance, and then goodnight and goodnight and I stood in the kitchen with the phone warm in my hand and the apartment very quiet.

* * *

The bag I packed was the same one I'd brought from the dorm — not everything, just enough. A change of clothes, my laptop, the scholarship letter I'd moved from drawer to drawer since September. The green dress. I let my hands decide and didn't examine what they chose.

The moon through the bedroom window was waning toward crescent, traveling back toward its beginning. My mother had told me once — or I had decided she told me and could no longer separate the telling from the deciding — that a waning moon is for letting go. The old stuff. The things you've been carrying that you don't need anymore.

I zipped the bag, picked it up, carried it to the front door, and stood there.

The city outside, muffled by glass. The apartment behind me smelling like Greg and the faint citrus of Luna's work and the accumulated warmth of months.

I stood at the door with the bag and thought about September — the IKEA desk, the crescent moon barely there above the parking lot, the scholarship letter and its careful numbers. The restaurant and the walk back in the west wind. The dress in the mirror and the sentence that ended in a dash. Clarissa's face recalibrating. He told me you were his roommate. The moon going behind the building while I stayed at the window.

Pedir al cielo. Ask something that doesn't want anything back.

I set the bag down.

Not yet. I didn't know what I was waiting for, only that I was waiting — that something hadn't finished, some corner of the story still turning, and leaving now would be leaving before I understood what I was leaving toward.

I went and sat on the bed.

The apartment smelled like Greg and the Nordstrom bags and Luna's cleaning products. Outside, the moon was a thin, diminishing thing, working its way back toward new. I sat in the quiet and waited without knowing what for, which felt, for once, like exactly the right thing to do.

***

Greg came home while I was still on the bed.

Not from the family — that was later. This was an ordinary Thursday evening in December, the kind that had accumulated between us without notice, Greg in from a late practice or film session, dropping his bag, kicking off his shoes without looking, the habit of a person in a space that was his.

I had the scholarship letter in my hand. I'd taken it out of the drawer when I packed, and then I'd set the bag down and somehow hadn't put it back. I'd been reading it without reading it — the numbers and the requirements I knew by heart — and when the door opened I didn't hide it.

Greg came to the doorway. Saw me on the bed with the letter. Didn't ask.

He went to the kitchen. I heard the refrigerator, the sound of something being poured, and then he came back and set a glass of water on the nightstand — not my side of the bed exactly, we'd never assigned sides, but the side I'd been sleeping on since October — and sat down on the floor with his back against the bed frame. Not across from me. Not in the bed. Just beside me, the way someone sits when they've decided to stay but don't want to crowd.

He had his own glass. He drank from it.

I looked at the letter. He looked at whatever he was looking at. The apartment was quiet and smelled like itself.

"My dad used to do this thing," Greg said. No preamble, no setup. Just said it. "When I'd had a bad game. He'd come into my room and not say anything. Just — be there. I thought for a long time it was comfort. Figured out later it was surveillance. He wanted to see how I was handling it."

I didn't say anything.

"I'm not doing that," Greg said. "This isn't that."

"I know," I said.

He turned and looked at me.

Not the three-part look. Not the recognition and the hunger and the tender thing underneath it that he didn't know what to do with. Something quieter than all of that. The face of someone who is just looking. Who has looked so many times it has stopped being about wanting anything and has become something else — something that didn't have a name in the vocabulary Greg had been given.

I thought: there it is.

Not the desire. I'd seen that since September, catalogued it the way I'd catalogued everything about him. Not the calculation going quiet — I'd watched that happen in stages. This was something underneath both. Something that had been building in the negative space of the arrangement without either of us planning it.

Greg looked at me the way you look at a person you have started to need without meaning to. The way you look at something you would miss.

He looked away first. Drank from his glass. Looked at the floor.

"The letter's about the scholarship," he said. Not a question. He knew. He'd always known — understood the arithmetic of my life with the same fluency he understood everything.

"Yeah."

"You okay?"

"I don't know yet. I will be."

He nodded. Stayed on the floor. Neither of us moved for a while. The December evening went dark outside the windows, the thin crescent moon not yet up or already set, the city going quiet in the way it only does when the temperature drops far enough.

At some point Greg reached up without looking and put his hand over mine where it rested on the mattress.

Not a gesture from the arrangement. Nothing transactional about it. Just his hand on mine, the way you touch something you want to confirm is real.

He didn't say anything. I didn't say anything. We stayed like that until someone in the building above us dropped something and laughed, and the ordinary world came back.

Greg took his hand back. I put the scholarship letter in the drawer. Neither of us named what had just happened.

But I knew. I had seen his face.

***

He came to me three days later, a Tuesday evening, while I was at my desk with an essay I wasn't writing.

Greg sat on his bed facing me, the position he'd been in when he asked. Elbows on his knees, jaw set. He'd thought about this. He'd prepared.

"So," he said. "Logistics."

I saved the document I hadn't been working on and turned my chair to face him. "Okay."

He went through it methodically, the way he probably went through film. The events where he needed someone with him: away games with family sections, his teammates' things, formal dinners when his father was in town. The practical side: the second bedroom, meals, whatever I needed for the role. He said the role the way you say a word you've chosen carefully, clinically, to keep something at the right distance.

I listened and did arithmetic. The second bedroom. Meals. Whatever I needed for the role. Against the scholarship letter in my desk drawer, the careful numbers, the per-month figure that always landed on the wrong side of enough.

"What do you tell people?" I asked. "About me."

"Girlfriend." He said it without flinching. "That's the simplest story."

I thought about that. "And when it ends?"

Something moved across his face — not hesitation, more like he was finding the exact right word. "Mutual," he said. "When it ends, it ends mutual. No mess. You keep the room as long as you need it." He looked at me. "I'm not going to make this a thing you can't get out of."

I believed him. That was the strange part. For all the calculation, I believed that particular sentence.

"One more thing." His voice shifted, barely — the clinical register softening just at the edges, like he'd practiced this part least. "I'm not asking you to mean it. Any of it. I just need it to read true."

I looked at him. He was looking back at me, steady, the way he looked at things he'd decided about.

I'm not asking you to mean it.

I thought: you don't know what you're asking. I thought: I don't know yet either.

"Okay," I said.

The same word as before. Something becoming a habit between us, the word we used when the real words weren't ready.

Greg nodded, once. Then he stood, picked up his shower caddy, moved toward the door. At the threshold he stopped without turning around.

"Thanks," he said. Quiet. Like he'd decided to say it and then almost hadn't.

Then he was gone and I was alone in the room and outside the window the moon was past its half and building, generous with its light, illuminating things I hadn't asked it to illuminate.

***

I texted Clarissa on a Tuesday afternoon, three words: Can we talk?

She replied in under a minute: Coffee? Four o'clock.

The same coffee shop as before, same corner table, same cup in her hands when I arrived. She'd arrived first, same as before, already settled with her cup.

"Hey," she said.

"Hey." I sat down, unwound my scarf, looked at my hands. I'd had something prepared to say, some way of opening that would make this seem like a normal thing to ask for, and now I was sitting across from her and the prepared thing was gone.

"I know what you want to know," Clarissa said, not unkindly.

I looked up.

"You want to know about Greg." She wrapped both hands around her cup. "The real version."

"If that's—"

"It's fine." She said it plainly, without the performance of generosity. Just: it's fine, I've made peace with this, here we are. "What do you want to know?"

I thought about it. Then: "What did it look like when it was real for him? Before."

Clarissa was quiet for a moment — not considering whether to answer, she'd already decided that — but finding the right words, the accurate ones. She struck me as someone who cared about accuracy.

"Warm," she said finally. "He was warm. Attentive. He remembered things. He showed up." She turned the cup in her hands. "I spent about eight months thinking that meant it was real."

"And then?"

"And then I started noticing what wasn't there." She paused. "Greg never looked surprised. By himself, I mean. By his own feelings. He always seemed to know exactly what he was going to feel before he felt it. Like the feeling had been reviewed and approved." A small, dry exhale that wasn't quite a laugh. "You notice that eventually. The absence of it."

I thought of Greg on the couch. His phone forgotten. The quality of that pause.

"What does surprised look like?" I asked. "On him."

Clarissa looked at me steadily for a moment. Then she said: "I saw you two once. Back in October, I think. You were walking back from somewhere and you said something — I was too far to hear — and he stopped walking."

I waited.

"Just stopped. Mid-step, like he'd been interrupted. And then he looked at you." She set the cup down. "I'd been with Greg for two years and I never once saw his face do what it did in that moment. He didn't know I was watching. He wasn't performing it." She paused. "That's what surprised looks like on him, apparently."

The coffee shop was warm and smelled like espresso and the window beside us was fogged at the edges. Outside, the afternoon was gray and cold, the campus stripped bare.

"I went home and sat with it for a while," Clarissa said. "Trying to be honest about what I'd seen."

"What did you decide?"

"That it was good." She picked up the cup again. "For the record. Whatever you're trying to figure out." Her voice was matter-of-fact, the way she seemed to say everything — not distant, just straight. "Greg managing something and Greg wanting something look different. I've seen both now. You deserve to know that."

I didn't know what to say. She wasn't asking for anything in return.

"Thank you," I said.

She nodded, once. Then she looked out the window at the cold gray day, and I had the sense that this conversation was over — not abruptly, just complete, the way some conversations arrive at their point and sit there and breathe.

We stayed a few more minutes, talking about other things: her thesis, a professor we'd both had, the specific misery of November on this campus. Easy, low-stakes talk, the kind that gives you something to do with your hands.

* * *

When I left, the wind had picked up. The campus smelled like dead leaves and coming cold. I walked back toward the apartment with my hands in my pockets and Clarissa's words turning over in my mind — he didn't know I was watching, he wasn't performing it — and something settled in me. Not a decision exactly. The ground that decisions are made on.

The moon was out already, thin and pale, the last quarter before dark. Almost gone. Almost ready to start again.

Chapter Ten

Greg came home on a Sunday, later than he'd said, with a quality about him I hadn't seen before — something compressed, something that had been pressed against a hard surface and taken the impression.

He set his bag down by the door and stood in the kitchen doorway. The three-part look was there — recognition, hunger, the tenderness he didn't know what to do with — but there was something else in it now. Something added.

"Hey," he said.

"Hey." I was at the kitchen window, where I'd been most of the week. Waiting without knowing what for, and now Greg was home and the something I'd been waiting for had a shape.

"How was it?"

"Hard." He came in, sat at the island. The directness was new — Greg usually moved through difficult things sideways, finding angles. He was looking at his hands. "I told my father some things. Not everything. But some things. About the trajectory." A pause. "About what I actually want."

I waited.

"He took it the way I expected," Greg said. "Which was badly. And then — not as badly. We'll see." He looked up. "I wanted to tell you that I know what I asked was wrong. Not all of it. I can't see all of it yet. But the part I can see. The way I asked. Like it was a contingency." The word landing on himself this time, not on football. "That was wrong."

I sat down across from him. The kitchen was quiet. The crescent moon was already up through the window, thin and new, tilted in the December sky — arrived at through the whole long turning, the same moon and different.

"Okay," I said. Not the word he'd used. Mine.

Something in his face resolved. "I want you to come home with me," he said. "At Christmas. Meet my family."

The silence.

"As myself?" I asked.

He looked at me. A long moment — the calculation behind his eyes going quiet, the way it had gone quiet when I'd walked in with the Nordstrom bag, the way it had gone quiet the night I'd told him about the counseling and he'd tried to find the contingency. No contingency now. Just Greg, looking at me.

"As my fiancée," he said.

The word in the air between us.

Fiancée. Female-gendered, unambiguous, Greg using it without flinching — Greg who had managed his visibility down to the angle, who had said roommate to Clarissa, who had shifted half a step in hallways. He was using it now, in his kitchen, looking directly at me. I didn't know if it answered my question or asked a different one.

I thought of Clarissa's face recalibrating across a coffee shop table, the look that had seen past the arrangement to whoever was actually sitting there. I thought of Dr. Osei's careful phrase and the key and the lock and the door I'd been standing in front of. I thought of Marla saying come home sometime, when you're ready, and the green dress in the bag I'd packed and set back down. I thought of pedir al cielo said to a kitchen floor, and the scholarship letter in a drawer somewhere, and everything the arrangement had been and everything it had given me that Greg hadn't planned to give and couldn't take back now.

I thought about the months of performance and what was real inside it, and how the real and the performance had become, somewhere along the way, the same thing.

The crescent moon hung in the window, tilted differently than the first night, patient as ever. Like it had learned something in the turning. Like it had always known and was only now showing its face at the right angle.

I looked at Greg. He was waiting, prepared for once for an answer he hadn't scripted.

I didn't say anything yet. I just looked at him, and the crescent moon looked in through the window, and the apartment was very still.

Chapter Eleven

I didn't answer right away.

A beat. Maybe two. The story taking its time.

I thought about the social ease I'd wanted — the corner tables and the hand at the small of my back and being seen in the way I'd been seen, which was real, which had been real from the first night at the restaurant and was real still. Whatever the arrangement had been, that part had been mine. Greg had given me the frame and I had put something true inside it.

I thought about Greg's fear. The father and the trajectory and the calculated visibility, the half-step in the hallway, all the careful management of a person who had never been given permission to be less than certain. The fear was genuine. The solution had been wrong — clumsy and instrumental and wrong — but the fear underneath it was as real as anything. He had reached for something he didn't have language for and grabbed the wrong thing and held on.

I knew how that went.

I thought about love. What it was, what I had, the particular shape of the feeling I'd been carrying since October without naming it — the way it sat alongside the other thing I'd been carrying, the word Dr. Osei had offered, the self in the mirror — guilty and malformed and real. Not the love from the novels. Not the clean kind. The kind that arrives in a complicated package and you open it anyway because it's yours.

I looked at the crescent moon.

I didn't ask it anything. I just looked. Thin and new in the December window, the same moon it had always been, the same silence.

Then I turned back to Greg.

"Yes," I said.

And underneath the yes, the question I was asking myself, that I would keep asking:

Love is what is being offered. Isn't it.

No question mark. I wasn't asking anymore. Or I was always asking. The moon doesn't answer. It never does.

That's why you ask it.

Bug Out

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Contests: 

  • 2026 Summer Island Getaway Challenge

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • AI Gen/Assist

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
bug-out.jpg

Bug Out
by Suzan Donamas

Aaron Speck found bugs for a living.

Not the kind with legs—though sometimes, after a fourteen-hour debugging session staring into green-on-black code, he thought he saw those too. No, Aaron hunted logic errors, missing semicolons, phantom rounding mistakes that turned tidy ledgers into financial hallucinations. It was the 1990s, and accounting software wasn’t just a niche anymore—it was infrastructure. Businesses lived or died by whether the numbers added up.

And if they didn’t, Aaron got called.

“QC is the last line of defense,” his boss liked to say. “You’re the moat and the drawbridge.”

Aaron didn’t feel like a moat. He felt like a man slowly dissolving into fluorescent light and bad coffee.

So when late August came and the bug queue dropped to something resembling manageable, Aaron did something uncharacteristic: he booked a vacation. An island resort off the coast of Costa Rica. Sun, water, no monitors, no code.

And—after a long hesitation—he invited his younger sister. They both spoke fluent Spanish, their mom was from Mexico, so they would have no problem with the language.

Deborah Speck said yes immediately. “You need a bug out,” she said.

“A bug out?” he said cautiously.

“Yes, before you go buggy!” she said, snickering.

He rolled his eyes, reflecting that he really needed this vacation and he needed to spend more time with his sister. She knew how to have fun.

1

The plane ride down was a mix of turbulence and Deborah talking nonstop.

“You need this,” she said again, flipping through a glossy travel brochure she’d already memorized. “You’ve been a ghost for six months. Mom thinks you’ve joined a monastery.”

Aaron smiled faintly. “Monks probably get more sleep.”

Deborah glanced sideways at him, her eyes sharp in that way that meant she was thinking three steps ahead. “And less… recreation.”

Aaron stiffened just slightly. Deborah noticed everything.

“I relax,” he said carefully.

“Uh-huh,” she said, in a tone that suggested she knew exactly how he relaxed.

Deborah was one of only two people in the world who knew Aaron’s secret. The other was Aaron himself, and even he wasn’t always sure what to make of it.

At home, in private, when the pressure got too much, Aaron would change. Not just clothes—though that was part of it. It was something quieter, more internal. Slipping into something softer. Something… freer.

He didn’t have a name for that part of himself. He didn’t talk about it. He certainly didn’t take it out into the world.

Deborah had discovered it by accident three years ago. She hadn’t mocked him. She hadn’t recoiled.

She’d simply said, “Huh,” and then, “You look happier like that.”

It was both the most terrifying and most relieving moment of his life.

Now, as the plane descended toward a ribbon of green surrounded by endless blue, Aaron wondered—not for the first time—what Deborah was thinking.

Because Deborah was definitely thinking something.

2

The island resort was exactly what the brochure promised: white sand, low-slung bungalows, palm trees that leaned like they were in on a joke.

The air smelled like salt and something sweet Aaron couldn’t name.

For the first time in months, his shoulders dropped.

“This,” Deborah said, stepping out of the shuttle and stretching her arms wide, “is what being alive is supposed to feel like.”

Aaron laughed, genuinely this time. “You say that like you’ve been to a lot of islands.”

“I read,” she said. “Same thing.”

They checked in, got their keys, and were directed to a shared bungalow with a small deck overlooking the water.

Aaron set his suitcase just inside the door and took a long breath.

No computers. No phones ringing. Just the sound of waves.

Maybe, he thought, this would be simple.

3

It wasn’t simple.

It started with the luggage.

Or rather, the absence of it.

Aaron came out of the shower, toweling his hair, to find Deborah sitting cross-legged on the bed, frowning thoughtfully at the empty luggage rack.

“Did you unpack already?” he asked.

She looked up. “Unpack what?”

“My suitcase.”

Deborah tilted her head. “You didn’t bring it in?”

Aaron’s stomach dropped.

“No,” he said slowly. “It was right here.”

They both turned to the door. The rack was empty.

“Okay,” Deborah said, standing up briskly. “Let’s not panic. Probably a mix-up. Airline, staff, whatever. Happens all the time.”

Aaron didn’t feel reassured.

An hour later, after a conversation with a very apologetic front desk attendant, the situation was… unclear.

“There seems to have been a routing error,” the attendant explained. “Your luggage may have been sent back to the mainland. We are working to locate it.”

“Working how?” Aaron asked.

“With great enthusiasm,” Deborah said quickly, before Aaron could press further.

The attendant smiled nervously.

“We expect it will be resolved,” he said.

“When?” Aaron asked.

The attendant spread his hands. “Soon.”

Back in the bungalow, Aaron sat on the edge of the bed.

“This is ridiculous,” he said. “I have nothing to wear.”

Deborah, who had been rummaging through her own suitcase, turned around with a bright, almost suspiciously bright smile.

“Well,” she said, “guess we’ll have to share my wardrobe.”

Aaron stared at her.

“Debbie.”

“What?”

“You’re… five inches shorter than me.”

“Four and a half.”

“And—”

“Relax,” she said, holding up a hand. “I came prepared.”

She pulled out a folded stack of clothes.

Aaron blinked.

They were… not her clothes.

“Well,” Deborah said lightly, “I had a feeling you might want options.”

Aaron picked up one of the tops. It was his size. Not quite his style—if he had a style for this—but definitely his size.

“Deborah,” he said slowly, “what did you do?”

She met his gaze, completely unrepentant.

“I solved a problem,” she said.

“You shipped my luggage home.”

“I may have… encouraged a rerouting scenario.”

Aaron let out a long breath.

“You planned this.”

“I planned for you to have a good time,” she said. “There’s a difference.”

4

He couldn’t be mad at her. He’d wanted to do this for a long while and now he had an excuse. Debbie had eliminated his other options.

The first time Aaron stepped outside in Deborah’s—no, in his—borrowed clothes, his heart was trying to escape through his throat.

The skirt felt too light. The blouse too soft. The world too close.

“You don’t have to do this,” he muttered.

Deborah adjusted his hair—she’d insisted on that too, a quick, careful styling that softened his usual rigid look.

“You don’t have to not do it either,” she said.

“I can just stay in the room.”

“You could,” she agreed. “And spend your entire vacation hiding from a version of yourself that already exists.”

Aaron swallowed.

People were walking past. Laughing. Talking. Existing.

No one was looking at him.

“Okay,” Deborah said gently. “Ground rules. No one here knows you. No one here cares. You’re just another tourist.”

Aaron nodded, though his hands were shaking.

“And,” she added, a little more softly, “you’re not doing anything wrong.”

That helped.

Not enough. But it helped.

Aaron took a step forward.

Then another.

The sand was warm under his feet.

The sky was enormous.

And slowly, impossibly, the panic began to loosen its grip.

A breeze tugged at the hem of his skirt and he almost turned back.

But he didn’t.

5

By the second day, Aaron—who Deborah had started calling Erin, casually, as if it had always been the name—was walking with something approaching ease.

It wasn’t just the clothes.

It was the absence of expectation.

No one here knew him as the guy who caught bugs. No one expected him to be precise, or rigid, or right all the time.

He could just… be.

“Look at you,” Deborah said over breakfast. “You’re glowing.”

“I am not glowing.”

“You’re glowing a little.”

Erin rolled her eyes, but she was smiling.

“I’m… okay,” she admitted.

“Okay,” Deborah repeated, as if tasting the word. “That’s a start.”

6

The romance, when it came, was almost incidental.

Erin was sitting by the water, watching the tide come in, when someone sat down a polite distance away.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” he said.

His accent was local, his voice warm.

Erin glanced over.

He was… well, handsome. In an unassuming way. Sun-browned skin, easy posture, a smile that didn’t push.

“It is,” she said.

“I’m Mateo,” he added.

“Erin,” she said, the name coming more naturally than she expected.

They talked.

About the island. About the mainland. About nothing and everything.

Mateo worked with one of the small tour groups, guiding hikes and boat trips. He knew the rhythms of the place in a way that made Erin feel like she was seeing it for the first time.

“You’re here with family?” he asked.

“My sister,” Erin said. “She’s… very persuasive.”

Mateo laughed. “Good sisters usually are.”

They walked along the shoreline. “You have a charming accent,” he commented. “Mexico City?”

She laughed, knowing he hadn’t really been fooled. “Los Angeles,” she explained.

He smiled, as warmly as tropical sunshine. “It’s charming,” he said, sounding sincere.

At some point while walking on the sand, without making a big deal of it, their hands brushed.

Neither of them pulled away.

7

Deborah, of course, noticed.

“Oh,” she said that evening, watching Erin come back to the bungalow with sand on her feet and something softer in her expression. “Oh, this is good.”

“Don’t,” Erin said, immediately.

“I’m not doing anything.”

“You’re doing that face.”

“It’s my supportive face.”

“It’s your meddling face.”

Deborah grinned. “Same difference.”

Erin sat down, suddenly shy.

“He’s… nice,” she said.

“Nice is underrated,” Deborah said.

“I didn’t tell him.”

“Tell him what?”

Erin hesitated.

“Everything,” she said finally.

Deborah’s expression softened.

“You don’t owe anyone your entire story on day three,” she said. “You get to decide what parts of yourself you share.”

Erin nodded.

That helped too.

8

The rest of the week unfolded like something borrowed from another life.

Mornings with coffee and ocean air.

Afternoons exploring trails, or swimming, or doing absolutely nothing.

Evenings where the light turned everything gold.

Mateo was a steady presence in it—not overwhelming, not demanding. Just there.

They talked about leaving, sometimes.

“People come here to escape,” Mateo said once. “But they always have to go back.”

“Do they?” Erin asked.

“Most of them,” he said.

Erin looked out at the water.

She didn’t know what she would be when she went back.

Aaron? Erin? Both?

For the first time, it didn’t feel like a problem to solve.

It felt like a question she was allowed to sit with.

9

On the last night, they sat on the beach, the stars sharper than anything Erin had ever seen.

“I’m glad you came,” Mateo said.

“Me too,” Erin said.

There was a pause.

“I don’t know what happens next,” she added.

Mateo nodded. “You go back,” he said. “And you live your life.”

“And you?”

“I stay,” he said. “And I live mine.”

It wasn’t sad, exactly.

It was honest.

He reached for her hand.

She let him.

They sat like that for a long time.

10

At the airport, Deborah was practically vibrating.

“So,” she said, as they waited to board, “November.”

Erin blinked. “What?”

“We’re coming back,” Deborah said. “Mini vacation. Short, sweet, strategic.”

“Strategic?”

“You’ve got a taste now,” Deborah said. “We’re not letting that go.”

Erin laughed.

“You’re relentless.”

“I’m right,” Deborah corrected.

Erin looked out at the runway.

Somewhere between the island and here, she had shifted.

Not completely. Not permanently.

But enough.

“November,” she said slowly.

Deborah grinned.

“That’s my girl. You’ll probably be just about getting buggy again by then.”

Erin rolled her eyes—but she didn’t try to correct her.

As the plane began to board, she stood, adjusting the light jacket she’d bought on the island.

It felt like hers.

Not borrowed. Not temporary.

Just… hers.

And for once, Aaron Speck—the man who found bugs—didn’t feel like something that needed fixing.

He felt like part of a larger system.

One that, for the first time, might actually be working the way it should.

End.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

image generated via nano banano

Desert Valley

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • AI Gen/Assist

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Androgyny

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

"Desert Valley's different," she said.

leland4.jpg

Desert Valley
by Suzan Donamas

"Leland McIan," the teacher called, and I answered, "Here," but it came out embarrassingly high. I wanted to try again, remembering this time to pitch my voice down, but two of the boys in class were already grinning at me. I gave up after pretending to clear my throat, as if some sort of congestion caused my voice to sound odd.

I didn't fool anyone and I knew that, feeling my face turning red. This was homeroom on the first day of class in my junior year, 1965. We'd moved from Esau, Kansas, to Desert Valley, California, two months before, and I didn’t know anyone at school or anywhere else in town for that matter. I scanned the room the way I'd learned to — not obviously, just enough to know who was watching and how.

Most of them had already lost interest. One hadn't.

The boy one row over and one seat ahead smiled at me. Which was confusing, because he'd answered to the name Brock Atterbury in a deep baritone that filled the room without effort. He looked like the voice, too — probably six feet tall or more, muscles filling out his short-sleeved shirt, a brush of dark brown hair above a square face. The kind of boy who had never once wondered how a room was going to treat him.

He grinned when he saw me looking back, easy and unguarded, and I ducked my head so he couldn't see me blush.

Two rows back, a dark-haired boy was watching Brock with an expression I couldn't read from the side. He wasn't smiling.

The first boy's grin wasn't the grin I knew. The ones I knew had an edge to them, something that understood what it had found. This one didn't seem to know yet.

I wasn't sure that was better.

###

The trailer was cool when I got home, Jocelyn having left the window unit running before her lunch shift. She'd taped a note to the refrigerator the way she always did: chicken in the fridge, don't wait up, love you. I ate standing at the counter without tasting it and watched the light change on the desert outside the kitchen window. Three Joshua trees stood at the edge of the scrub where the lot ended, their arms crooked in different directions like people who couldn't agree on anything. Desert light was different from Kansas light. More honest about what it was.

She came in a little after ten, still in her uniform, smelling of coffee and the particular tiredness of being pleasant to strangers for money. I was at the table pretending to do homework.

"How was it," she said, not quite a question.

"Fine."

She poured herself a glass of water and leaned against the counter looking at me with that careful look she had, the one that meant she saw more than I'd given her. Jocelyn had been beautiful once in a way that got written down — Miss Jefferson County 1948, a photograph of which still lived in a shoebox under her bed that I wasn't supposed to know about. She was still beautiful, just quieter about it. She understood certain things without being told.

My father, Arthur, had said once that her beauty was wasted on a boy like me. He'd meant to be insulting. I was never sure he was wrong.

"Anyone give you trouble?"

"No," I said.

She nodded, accepting this, which didn't mean she believed it. There was an understanding between us about how much I would tell her and how much she would ask. It had developed after Esau without either of us deciding on it. She knew that the wrong question could cost us both something.

"Desert Valley's different," she said, more to herself than to me.

"Yes," I said.

She kissed the top of my head on her way past and went to change out of her uniform. I sat there a while longer with my book open in front of me. I thought about how it would be to never wonder if the world would treat me fairly. That kind of confidence belonged to people like Brock, not to me.

Then I turned off the light and went to bed.

###

We were lab partners by random seat assignment. Atterbury and McIan, Mr. Hooper's third-period biology class, two stools pulled up to a black-topped table with a textbook between us and a tray of equipment neither of us had touched yet.

Brock sat with the ease of someone who had never had a reason not to. He took up space the way big people do, without thinking about it, one arm resting on the table, his worksheet pushed to the side. He'd already written his name at the top in large, unhurried letters.

"You're from Kansas," he said.

"Yes."

"What's it like?”

"Flat," I said. "Green. Different from here."

He nodded as if this confirmed something. "My uncle lives in Wichita. Says the winters are bad."

"They are."

He looked at me for a moment in that way he had, direct without being aggressive, and I kept my eyes on the textbook. I had learned not to look back too readily. Looking back invited things.

"You always this talkative?" he said.

It surprised a laugh out of me before I could stop it, and for a moment I hated myself for it because I knew what my laugh sounded like. Too light, too easy, not the kind of laugh that came out of boys like Brock Atterbury.

He went still in a way that wasn't quite stillness. More like attention, suddenly organized around a point.

I looked down at the worksheet.

"Atterbury and McIan," I said. "We should probably start."

He looked at the worksheet for a moment before answering. "Yeah," he said. "Probably."

But he didn't reach for it right away. And across the room, from a table near the window where he sat with two other boys, the dark-haired boy from homeroom — Roger Doyle, I'd learned his name by then — watched us with an expression I recognized without being able to name it yet. Patient. Certain. The look of someone who has already made a decision and is simply waiting for events to catch up.

I picked up my pencil and wrote my name at the top of the page.

###

He caught up with me after biology on a Tuesday, falling into step beside me in the hallway with the ease of someone who hadn't planned it and wasn't pretending he had.

"Hooper's going to put us on the frog unit next week," he said.

"I know."

"You squeamish?"

"No," I said. "Are you?"

He looked at me sideways. "I dissected a rattlesnake once. Found it dead out past the edge of town."

"What was it like?”

"Exactly what you'd expect," he said. "But more so."

I laughed before I could help it, that same light sound I'd produced in class the week before, and he slowed almost imperceptibly the way you slow when something surprises you and you want another moment of it.

I straightened my face and shifted my books to the other arm.

"McIan," he said, and stopped walking.

I stopped too and turned. He was looking at me with that organized attention, not saying anything, as if he'd stopped because he had something to say and had now forgotten what it was. After a moment he shook his head slightly.

"Nothing," he said. "See you Thursday."

He turned back the way we'd come. I watched him go without meaning to.

Roger Doyle was at the lockers ten feet away. I don't know how long he'd been there. He wasn't looking at me. He was looking at Brock's back as Brock walked away, and his expression was the one I'd seen in homeroom on the first day — unreadable from the side — except that I was seeing it straight on now, and it was readable after all.

He felt me watching him and looked over. We held each other's gaze for a moment, neither of us pretending we hadn't seen what we'd seen.

Then he turned back to his locker and I went to class.

###

He found me between fourth and fifth period, in the narrow corridor outside the gym where the lockers ended, and there was nowhere particular to be. I'd noticed him following me from a distance and had slowed without meaning to, the way you do when you already know what's coming.

"McIan," he said.

I stopped and turned. Up close, Roger Doyle was compact and dark, with the kind of face that would have been handsome if it weren't so certain of itself. He was in his football jersey though it wasn't a game day, the number 34 in faded gold. He stood the way boys stand when they want you to know they could take up more space if they chose to.

"You're the kid from Kansas," he said.

"Yes."

"Brock said." He looked at me steadily. "Brock talks to everybody. That's how he is. He doesn't mean anything by it."

I waited.

"He's got a girlfriend," Roger said. "Penelope Bell. You probably haven't seen them together yet, but you will. She's a varsity cheerleader. They've been together since sophomore year."

"Okay," I said.

Something moved behind his eyes. He'd expected more resistance, or more fear, and my flatness was making him recalibrate. "I'm just letting you know how things are," he said. "Since you're new."

"That's considerate," I said.

He looked at me for a long moment. I kept my face neutral, which I was good at, which was something Esau had taught me. The boys in Esau had taught me a great deal.

"Brock has a future," Roger said. "Football. Probably a scholarship. He doesn't need complications."

The word landed carefully, neither here nor there. Complications. It was almost elegant, the way it said everything without saying anything.

"I'm sure he doesn't," I said.

Roger held my gaze another moment, then nodded once as if something had been settled, and walked back the way he'd come. I watched him go. The jersey. The set of his shoulders. The particular quality of his certainty about Brock's life and what it required.

I thought about what it cost a person to be that certain about someone else's future.

Then the bell rang and I went to class.

###

She found me at lunch on a Wednesday, three weeks into the school year, setting her tray down across from mine with the particular confidence of someone who has decided something and sees no reason to be subtle about it.

"You're Leland," she said. It wasn't a question.

"Yes."

Penelope Bell was pretty in a way that was easy to categorize — dark blonde hair, good cheekbones, the kind of careful put-together that took effort and wasn't supposed to look like it did. Varsity cheerleader, I'd gathered by then, which meant she moved through the school with a social immunity most people spent years trying to cultivate. She didn't need to be sitting with me. That she was doing it anyway meant something.

"Brock talks about you," she said, opening her milk carton with two precise movements.

"Does he?”

"He says you're smart. That you're good in biology." She looked up at me with clear gray eyes that were doing something more than making conversation. "He talks about you the way he talks about football. Like he's thinking about it even when he isn't saying anything."

I looked at my tray.

"That doesn't bother you," I said. It came out more careful than a question.

She considered this with apparent seriousness. "I think people are who they are," she said. "Pretending otherwise just wears you out." She took a bite of her sandwich and looked out across the cafeteria to where Brock sat with Roger and two other boys from the team. "Roger thinks you're dangerous."

"I know."

"Roger thinks a lot of things." Something in her voice was fond and dismissive in equal measure, the way you speak about someone whose limitations you've accepted. She looked back at me. "He's not completely wrong about the danger part," she said. "He's just wrong about you."

I didn't answer that.

"I'm not your enemy," she said. "I just thought you should know that. Since you probably assumed I was."

I had assumed that. I'd been revising the assumption for the last three minutes.

"Brock's lucky," I said finally. "To have someone who understands him."

She smiled at that, small and a little sad. "We understand each other," she said. "It's a different thing."

She finished her milk, picked up her tray, and left with the same decisiveness with which she'd arrived. I sat there a moment looking at the space she'd vacated. Across the cafeteria, Brock was laughing at something Roger had said, his head tilted back, and Roger was watching him laugh with an expression that had nothing to do with the joke.

I picked up my fork and finished my lunch.

###

Jocelyn was working the dinner shift. She'd left a casserole in the oven on low and a note on the refrigerator that said back by ten, love you, the same note she always left with the details changed. I ate alone at the table watching the light go out of the sky over the Joshua trees, their shapes going dark and strange against the orange, like something from a dream you couldn't quite remember in the morning.

I did the dishes. I did forty minutes of homework. Then I turned on the television because the silence had a quality I didn't want to sit with.

It was a movie, already twenty minutes in. I didn't know the title. There was a man in it who moved a certain way, spoke a certain way, and within thirty seconds I understood what the movie thought of him. He was the kind of man movies made into a villain or a tragedy, and this one was making him into both. The other characters spoke about him in lowered voices. A woman recoiled from him in a scene that was played for something between horror and pity. Later, a group of men caught him alone, and the camera cut away, and when it came back, he was on the ground, and the men were walking away, straightening their jackets, and the movie treated this as a kind of order being restored.

I watched it to the end. I don't know why. There was something almost necessary about it, the way it was necessary sometimes to press on a bruise to confirm it was still there.

I turned off the television and sat in the dark for a moment.

Then I got up and went to Jocelyn's room.

Her closet smelled like her, the particular combination of her perfume and the cedar blocks she kept on the shelf. I knew where everything was without looking. I had been in here before, not often, just sometimes, on evenings like this one when the silence got a certain weight to it.

The dress was blue, a soft wool crepe she'd worn to church in Esau before we stopped going. I lifted it from the hanger carefully and held it against myself and looked in the mirror on the back of the closet door.

I looked for a long time.

The boy in the mirror looked back at me, holding the blue dress against his chest with both hands, and his face was the same face it always was — the face that had cost them Esau, Kansas, the face that had made my father Arthur blame him for things that had nothing to do with faces — and the dress didn't change that. But it changed something. What it changed I couldn't have said.

I hung it back carefully, exactly as I'd found it. I closed the closet door.

I went to bed and lay in the dark listening to the desert, which made almost no sound at all. When I cried I did it quietly, the way I'd learned to, without moving much. After a while I stopped and just lay there.

Outside, the Joshua trees stood in the dark doing whatever it is strange things do when no one is watching.

###

It was a Friday in October, the air finally cool enough to mean it. Brock caught up with me after sixth period in the parking lot, his shoulder pads still on under his practice jersey, helmet hanging from one hand.

"Walk with me," he said. Not quite an order. Not quite a question either.

We walked to where his car was parked at the far edge of the lot, a 1959 Ford Fairlane in a green that had faded to something almost gray. He unlocked the passenger side first, which I noticed, and we got in and sat there without him starting the engine. The practice field was visible through the windshield, other boys moving across it in the late afternoon light.

"Roger says I should stay away from you," he said.

"I know."

He looked at me then. "How do you know?"

"He told me."

Brock was quiet for a moment, his hands on the steering wheel though we weren't going anywhere. "What else did he tell you?"

"That you have a future. That I'm a complication."

He made a sound that wasn't quite a laugh. "Roger thinks a lot of things."

"Penny said the same thing."

That surprised him. He turned to look at me more fully and I kept my eyes on the practice field. I had learned to be careful about how much I looked at him directly. It was like looking at the sun, not because he was radiant, exactly, but because too much of it did something to your vision.

"You talked to Penny," he said.

"She talked to me. There's a difference."

He was quiet again. A group of boys crossed the practice field and one of them looked toward the parking lot and Brock shifted slightly in his seat, something automatic, a recalibration I recognized without wanting to. The cost of being seen.

"I don't know what Roger thinks he's protecting," Brock said, but he said it to the windshield.

I could have said something then. There was a true thing available and we both knew it was there, sitting between us on the bench seat like an object neither of us was willing to pick up first.

"He's protecting you," I said. "That's what he thinks."

Brock turned to look at me, and I made the mistake of looking back. This close, his eyes were a dark hazel that shifted toward green in the afternoon light, and he was looking at me the way he had in biology that first day, attention organized around a point, except now there was nowhere to look away to.

He reached over slowly, giving me time to move if I was going to, and pushed the hair back from my face. Just that. His hand was large and warm and slightly rough from the football and he tucked the hair behind my ear and let his fingers rest there a moment against my jaw.

I held very still.

"Leland," he said. Just my name. Like he was confirming something.

"Don't," I said. Not because I wanted him to stop. Because I knew what happened next, had always known, and the knowing sat in me like a stone.

He took his hand back slowly. He didn't apologize. We sat there a moment longer in the cooling car while the light changed on the practice field and the other boys moved across it throwing a ball back and forth, easy and uncomplicated, belonging to a world that had a place for them.

"I should get to practice," he said.

"Yes," I said.

I got out of the car and walked back across the parking lot without looking back. I knew he watched me go. I could feel it the way you feel weather coming, something in the quality of the air.

I walked home. It took forty minutes. I didn't mind.

###

The following Monday, Brock nodded at me in the hallway in the way you nod at someone you know without stopping. In biology, he was friendly in the careful way of someone who has decided on a distance and is maintaining it. He answered when I spoke and spoke when necessary and did not look at me the way he had looked at me in the car.

I understood. I had expected it. Understanding it and expecting it did not make it feel like less.

Roger was everywhere that week in the way he hadn't been before. In the hallway outside biology. At the edge of the parking lot after sixth period. In the lunch line on Tuesday directly behind me, not speaking, not needing to. His presence was the message. He had seen something or sensed something and had moved from warning to surveillance without any visible escalation and the smoothness of it told me he'd been waiting for a reason.

I thought about Esau. About Danny Firth and Carl Wessel, who had been friends since third grade and stopped being friends over me, which was not a thing I had wanted or invited but which had happened anyway because of what I was, which was something I hadn't chosen either. Danny had wanted to protect me from Carl and Carl had wanted to protect Danny from something he couldn't name and I had stood in the middle of it being the problem everyone agreed on even when they agreed on nothing else.

Roger was Carl. I knew that now with a flat certainty that had no heat in it. He would do what Carl had done, which was find the people who needed to know something and tell them, framing it as concern, which it also genuinely was, which was the complicated part.

The question was what he'd seen. Whether it was enough.

On Friday Brock wasn't in biology. Mr. Hooper said nothing about it. His stool sat empty beside mine and I worked through the lab alone and wrote both our names at the top of the worksheet out of habit before crossing his out.

That was when I knew it had already happened.

###

He was waiting by the Joshua trees at the edge of our lot on a Saturday morning, sitting on the hood of the Fairlane with his hands in his jacket pockets. I don't know how he knew where I lived. Penny, maybe. It didn't matter.

Jocelyn was at work. The desert was quiet the way it was on weekend mornings, just the sound of a dog somewhere and the wind moving through the Joshua trees, which made a dry sound, like paper.

I stood at the edge of the lot and looked at him.

"They're sending me to a school in San Diego," he said. "Miramar Academy. I leave Thursday."

I nodded.

"It was my dad mostly. Roger talked to him, but — my dad had already looked at Miramar. Last spring, after my grades slipped. He had the brochure in his desk drawer. Roger just gave him a reason to take it back out." He said it without accusation, just information, the way you report weather. "My dad was in the navy. He thinks structure is the answer to most things."

"Is your mother in agreement?"

He considered this. "My mother does what my dad decides." He looked down at the hood of the car. "I wanted to tell you myself. I didn't want you to just come to school and find the seat empty."

Something moved in my chest at that and I kept my face still. "I already knew," I said. "Friday. When you weren't in biology."

He looked up at me. In the morning light, he looked younger than he did at school, or maybe just less armored. The football, the jersey, the baritone that filled rooms — none of it was present here. He was just a sixteen-year-old boy sitting on the hood of a faded green car in the high desert, looking at me like I was something he was going to have to learn to stop looking at.

"I don't think I'm what Roger thinks I am," he said.

"No," I said. "You're not."

"But I'm not—" He stopped. Started again. "I don't know what I am."

"I know," I said.

He nodded slowly. The wind moved through the Joshua trees again. I thought about the blue dress in Jocelyn's closet and the boy in the mirror and all the things neither of us had words for, not in 1965, not in Desert Valley, California, possibly not anywhere.

"Penny knows," he said. "She's not — she's okay. She's good."

"I know," I said. "She's good."

He was quiet a moment. "I'm sorry about Roger."

"Roger did what Roger does," I said. "It's not your fault."

He looked at me for a long time. I let him, this once, without looking away. There was nothing left to protect, and it seemed wrong to waste it.

"Leland," he said, and stopped.

"It's all right," I said. "You don't have to."

He nodded. His jaw worked once. He got off the hood of the car and stood there a moment, not moving toward me, not moving away. Then he put out his hand, formally, like something he'd seen adults do, and I shook it, and he held it a second longer than a handshake required, his thumb moving once across my knuckles, and then he let go.

He got in the car. I stood at the edge of the lot and watched him drive out to the road and turn south toward town and disappear.

The Joshua trees stood behind me making their dry sound in the wind.

I went inside.

###

The seat one row over and one ahead was filled on Monday by a boy named Gareth Pulos who had transferred from Barstow and who had nothing particular about him that I could see. He arranged his things on the desk with a kind of stolid efficiency and answered to his name in a voice that was neither high nor low and did not look at me once.

I was grateful for that.

Biology was the same. Mr. Hooper moved through the lesson and I took notes and answered when called on and worked through the lab with a girl named Susan Marsh who had been my partner once before when Brock was absent and who was pleasant and competent and asked me nothing about myself. The stool beside mine was occupied by a sophomore boy I didn't know who sat slightly too far from the table and watched the clock.

At lunch I sat where I usually sat and ate what I usually ate. The cafeteria was loud in its ordinary way. Penny came through the line and saw me and lifted her chin in a small acknowledgment, not stopping, carrying her tray toward the table where Amanda Knox was saving her a seat. She looked composed and fine. I thought about what it cost her to look that way and whether it cost her anything at all and decided I didn't know enough about Penny to answer that.

Roger Doyle walked past my table without looking at me. His mission was accomplished. There was nothing left to surveil.

After school I walked home the long way, out past the edge of town where the houses thinned and the desert reasserted itself. The Joshua trees were everywhere out here, standing at their strange angles in the thin October light, their arms going in all directions as if each one had separately decided on a different way to manage the situation. They were not beautiful in any way that was easy to explain. They grew in a place that offered them nothing and they grew anyway, thorny and stubborn and indelibly themselves, and after a while you had to call that beautiful because there was no other word that fit.

I stood there a while looking at them.

Then I went home.

###

That night Jocelyn worked the late shift. I ate alone and did my homework and after a while I turned off the television without turning it on first, which was something.

I went to her room. I opened the closet and stood there in the smell of cedar and her perfume and looked at the blue dress for a long time without taking it down. Then I took it down and held it against myself and looked in the mirror on the back of the door.

The boy in the mirror looked back at me.

I didn't know what he was. I didn't know what word applied to him or whether any word that existed in 1965 would have fit without costing him something. I knew that Brock was on his way to San Diego and that Roger Doyle would have a good season and that Penny and Amanda Knox would find their own way through, because people like Penny generally did. I knew that my father Arthur thought I was the cause of things I hadn't chosen and that my mother Jocelyn thought I was innocent of the same things and that both of them were probably partly right in ways that didn't help me much.

The boy in the mirror held the blue dress against his chest and looked back at me and didn't have any answers either.

After a while I hung it back carefully and closed the closet door and went to bed.

Outside the Joshua trees stood in the dark, thorny and indelible, growing in the only place they knew.

Last to Know

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transitioning
  • AI Gen/Assist

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“Brock,” she said. “Oh, Brock, look at you.

very_slender_beautiful_androgynous_woman_with_long_blonde_wavy_hair.jpg

Last to Know
by Suzan Donamas

The thing about recurrent relapsing nephritis — and I say this as someone who has now had it twice, which puts me in a statistical category I would have preferred not to join — is that it doesn’t kill you. It just makes you wish, around week six, that it would go ahead and try.

I was in the hospital for eleven days the first time. The second relapse, which hit fourteen months later with what felt like personal malice, kept me there for eight, then sent me home with a folder of dietary restrictions, a follow-up schedule, and the general understanding that I would not be myself for a while. The kidneys, Dr. Vasquez explained, were not a system you rushed. I was to rest, hydrate, avoid stress, and allow my body the time it required.

My body required four and a half months.

I am not going to pretend I handled this with grace. The first six weeks I was too sick to be anything but sick. The middle stretch I was well enough to be bored and miserable, which is worse. And the last month or so I was almost functional, just tired in a way that lived in my bones and didn’t respond to sleep. I watched a lot of television. I read books I’d been meaning to read for years and retained almost none of them. I had conversations with my sister Paula on the phone that I only partially remember having.

At some point I stopped cutting my hair. I know the clippers were in the bathroom cabinet because I saw them every day. I just didn’t get around to it. And then I didn’t get around to it for longer, and then one day I caught myself pulling it back out of my face with a clip I found on the kitchen counter — Paula’s, left from a visit — and I thought: I should deal with that. And then I didn’t. By the time I went back to work it was past my shoulders, which I understood in retrospect but at the time had apparently failed to register.

The wardrobe situation was Paula’s fault, technically. She came to stay for two weeks around month two, when I was at my worst, and she brought me things to wear that wouldn’t irritate the bloating. Soft things. Loose things. Things without waistbands that dug in or seams that rubbed. A pair of leggings she swore she’d bought in the men’s section of somewhere, which, fine. Some oversized tops in colors I wouldn’t have chosen. A zip-up hoodie in a dusty rose that I put on one afternoon because it was closest and wore for three days because I felt too bad to take it off.

When she left she didn’t take any of it back. And I kept wearing it, because it was comfortable, and because I felt too bad to care, and because my actual clothes — the ones that had fit me before — had started to feel like wearing someone else’s skin anyway. I’d lost weight. Not dramatically, not in a way that alarmed anyone past the initial hospitalization, but enough that my old jeans sat wrong and my collared shirts had a vacancy in the shoulders I found depressing.

So. Longer hair, softer clothes, some weight off, four and a half months largely alone. A voice that had gone quieter without my noticing — I’d read that this could happen with certain medications, something about muscle tone, and I’d filed it under things to discuss with Dr. Vasquez and then not discussed it. I looked, I would later be told, different. The word people used was good, accompanied by a particular kind of pause.

I didn’t know any of this on the morning I went back to work. I knew I was nervous, which was stupid — these were people I’d worked with for years, it was a Tuesday, I was just going in to start working through the backlog. I’d been cleared by Dr. Vasquez. I had my badge. I’d ironed a shirt, one of the old ones, which hung off me a bit but was clean and pressed and normal. I’d done something approximate with my hair, pulling the sides back, which in retrospect I understand was not the corrective measure I’d imagined it to be.

The parking garage was the parking garage. The elevator smelled the same. The third floor opened onto the same hallway with the same carpet and the same framed prints of civic buildings that had always seemed like someone’s idea of what an office should look like. I felt, stepping off the elevator, almost like myself. The morning light came through the big windows at the end of the hall and everything was where it was supposed to be.

Diane from reception saw me first.

Diane has worked the front desk of the district’s legal and insurance office for longer than I have worked there, longer than most people in the building have worked anywhere. She is in her early sixties and has strong opinions about process and weak opinions about most everything else, which makes her very good at her job and easy to be around. She looked up when I came through the door, and her face did something I hadn’t seen it do before, which was open.

“Brock,” she said, and stood up, which she never does. “Oh, Brock, look at you.”

I said it was good to be back.

She came around the desk and hugged me, which had also never happened. Diane and I had a comfortable professional relationship built on mutual respect and the shared understanding that neither of us would ever hug the other. But here we were.

“You look wonderful,” she said, pulling back to look at me with her hands still on my arms, in the appraising way of someone examining something they’d been worried about and are now relieved to see intact. “Honestly. You really do.”

I said something about feeling pretty good, all things considered.

“I mean it.” She was still looking. That particular pause. “It’s just — you look really well. Really.”

She said really three times. I counted later.

I extricated myself gently and made my way toward my office, nodding at a few people in the bullpen who looked up. Most of them smiled. Marcus, from the insurance side, gave me a thumbs up from across the room with an expression that suggested the thumbs up meant more than it usually does. I smiled back. I kept moving.

My office was exactly as I’d left it, which should have been reassuring and was instead slightly eerie, like visiting a room where someone used to live. The Hendersen file was in a stack on the corner of my desk, which someone had placed there with what I imagined was a certain pointed intention. Several other stacks occupied the remaining corners. There was a plant on the windowsill that hadn’t been there before, small and green and alive, with a card attached that said Welcome back! in several different handwriting styles, signed by most of the people on the floor.

I sat down. I looked at the Hendersen file. I looked at the plant.

Mr. Oddbody appeared in my doorway at twenty past nine.

Gerald Oddbody has managed the district’s legal correspondence division for eleven years. In that time he has learned, to his apparent satisfaction, almost nothing about the people who work for him. He knows our job titles, our performance metrics, and whether we are in or out on any given day. He is not incurious by nature — he’s asked me thoughtful questions about contract law, and once, memorably, about the migratory patterns of monarch butterflies — but he treats the personal lives of his employees as a foreign country that he has no visa for and no interest in visiting.

This works fine for everyone. We are all, by the standards of his attention, model employees.

He looked at me for a moment from the doorway. Something moved across his face — not quite recognition, not quite its absence. A calibration.

“McGowan,” he said. “Good. The Hendersen file.”

“I see it.”

“The deposition is the fifteenth. That’s—” He checked his watch, apparently doing math. “That’s nine days.”

“I’ll have it.”

He nodded once, the nod of a man who has received the information he came for. He started to turn away, then stopped.

“You look—” he started.

I waited.

“Well,” he said, and left.

I looked at the Hendersen file for a while.

It was Carrie Batts who said it out loud first. Carrie is two years younger than me and works in the insurance compliance section and has what I can only describe as a genuine and fully operational heart, which she deploys without self-consciousness in all directions. She appeared at my door around eleven with two coffees and an expression of barely contained feeling.

“Okay, first,” she said, setting one of the coffees on my desk, “I am so glad you’re back, and second, and you don’t have to say anything about this, I just want you to know that I think it’s so brave, and everyone here is completely supportive, I want you to know that.”

I had the coffee halfway to my mouth. I put it back down.

“I appreciate that,” I said, which was the first thing that came to mind and which I already knew was a mistake, because it was the kind of sentence that could mean almost anything, and Carrie’s face confirmed that she had taken it to mean the thing she’d meant.

“Of course,” she said warmly. “Of course.”

She squeezed my arm and left.

I sat with that for a minute. Then I picked up the Hendersen file and started reading, because the Hendersen file was a problem I understood.

By lunch I had a clearer picture.

The working theory, as best I could reconstruct it, went something like this: Brock McGowan had gotten sick, which everyone knew. Brock McGowan had then undergone some kind of significant personal change during his illness, which was evident from his current appearance and which, in the specific cultural vocabulary available to a progressive-leaning municipal office in a major metro area in the current year, could only mean one thing.

Nobody had said this to anyone else directly. They had simply all arrived at it independently and then confirmed it with each other through a series of significant looks and careful conversations that I was not present for, because I had been home in my leggings watching television.

The bravery framework was Carrie’s contribution, but it wasn’t universal. Daniel from legal had given me a relaxed wave as I passed in the hallway, the easy warmth of someone who had simply updated their internal file on me and moved on. The woman from HR whose name I could never remember — Janet? Jennifer? — had smiled at me in the elevator with an expression I could only describe as vindicated, as if she had predicted this and was pleased to have been right.

Marcus had stopped by my office after lunch to say, with his customary economy of words, that I looked good and he was glad I was back, and then discussed the Hendersen deposition for ten minutes in a way that suggested he had zero interest in discussing anything else, which was, honestly, the best eleven minutes of my day.

The plant, I’d found out from Diane, had been Carrie’s idea.

I thought about correcting the record. I composed the correction several times in my head while I worked through the first of the Hendersen stacks. There’s been a misunderstanding. I’ve just been sick. The hair is because I didn’t get around to it. The clothes are because my old ones don’t fit right. The voice— I hadn’t figured out what to say about the voice.

Each version of the correction sounded, in my head, like something a person would say if they were having second thoughts. And the thing about that — the thing I kept running into — was that I wasn’t sure it wasn’t true.

Willow called at six-fifteen, while I was heating up soup and staring at nothing in particular.

“Why didn’t you tell us,” she said. Not a question. A position statement.

“Tell you what.”

“Brock.” She said my name the way she used to say it when we were teenagers and I’d done something she considered self-evidently stupid. “Paula called me.”

“I haven’t talked to Paula in two weeks.”

“She called me two weeks ago. She wanted to know if I knew.” A pause. “I told her I had my suspicions.”

I put down the spoon I was holding. “Willow.”

“I’m not calling to make you feel weird about it. I’m calling because you should have told us. We’re your family. We could have been—”

“There’s nothing to tell. I’ve been sick. I’m back at work. Everything is—”

“Brock.” Again. That register. “I saw you at Thanksgiving. Before the relapse. I’ve been thinking about it since.”

I didn’t say anything.

“The way you were. You seemed—” She stopped, choosing. “Tired. Like someone doing an impression of themselves.”

Outside my kitchen window the city did its evening things. Lights coming on. Someone’s music from somewhere.

“I’m coming over,” Willow said.

“You don’t have to—”

“Saturday. I’m coming Saturday. And I’m bringing Renee and Joss, you remember Renee and Joss, because we are going to help and I don’t want to hear that you don’t need help because you clearly do and that’s what we’re here for.”

Renee and Joss were Willow’s best friends from college, both of whom I’d met maybe six times over the past decade and who I remembered mainly as a unit — warm, loud, decisive, the kind of women who solved problems by surrounding them with people and enthusiasm until the problem gave up.

“What exactly,” I said carefully, “are you planning to help with.”

“Shopping, to start. You need clothes that actually fit you. And before you say anything, Paula described what you’ve been wearing, and she said you look great, but we can do better than the oversized-top stage.”

“Those are fine.”

“They’re a beginning. Do you know your bra size?”

I opened my mouth.

“Don’t say you don’t need one, that’s not what I asked. Have you been measured?”

“I haven’t—no. Willow, I—”

“We’ll get you measured. Renee knows the woman at Nordstrom, she’s wonderful, very professional, completely private. No big deal.” She was moving fast now, in the tone of someone reading from a list they’d already made. “And we want to get your ears pierced if you’re open to it, just simple studs to start, totally your call, zero pressure. And Joss wants to know your shoe size.”

“Why does Joss want to know my shoe size.”

“Because she has opinions about shoes and she’s been online since Paula called and she has links. Your shoe size, Brock.”

I told her my shoe size.

“Okay that’s very manageable,” she said, with the gravity of someone receiving coordinates. I heard her relay this information to someone else in the room, which meant the planning meeting was already in progress. I was being organized by committee from forty miles away.

“Willow,” I said. “I need you to listen to me for a second.”

“I’m listening.”

“Everyone at work thinks—there’s been a—people have gotten an impression—”

“Yes?”

I stood in my kitchen with the soup going cold and tried to find the sentence. The correction. There’s been a misunderstanding. The sentence that would explain that I had simply been ill and let things go and hadn’t been making any kind of statement and everything people were seeing was coincidental and—

“Brock,” Willow said, quietly now, the teenage-exasperation register gone. “Honey. It’s okay.”

“I know it’s okay, I just—”

“It’s okay if you don’t have words for it yet. We don’t need words. We’re just coming to take you shopping.”

I looked at my soup.

“Saturday,” she said. “Eleven. We’ll bring coffee. Joss is already doing research.”

After she hung up I stood there for a while. Then I ate the soup, which was too cold by then but I ate it anyway, standing at the counter, because sitting down felt like making a decision I wasn’t ready to make.

Saturday arrived the way Willow had promised it would — at eleven, with coffee, in the form of three women coming through my apartment door with the coordinated energy of a small relief organization.

Willow hugged me first and held on longer than usual. She smelled like the same shampoo she’d used since we were kids, which was a lot to handle before coffee. Then Renee, who I remembered as the tall one and who was still the tall one, who said “oh, you look great” and meant it in the specific way people mean it when they’ve been briefed. Then Joss, shorter, quicker, who looked me over with frank assessment and said “nine wide, I was right, I ordered three options” and handed me a coffee.

“You ordered me shoes,” I said.

“They’re returnable. Sit down, let me look at your hair.”

I sat. Joss walked a slow circle around me with her coffee in one hand and the expression of someone who has opinions and is organizing them.

“When did you last do anything with this?” she asked.

“Had it trimmed a few months before the second relapse. Then I just — didn’t.”

Renee and Willow exchanged a look.

“Okay,” Joss said. “That’s fine. That’s actually fine, there’s a lot to work with. Do you have a preference? Length, I mean.”

I didn’t have a preference. I hadn’t considered preferences. I said this.

“That’s also fine,” Joss said, in the same tone, the tone of someone who found everything fine and meant it as encouragement rather than dismissal. “We’ll figure it out. Renee, what do you think?”

“Something that doesn’t fight the face,” Renee said, tilting her head at me. “Work with the jaw.”

“The jaw is great,” Willow said, loyally.

“I know the jaw is great, that’s what I said.”

They talked about my jaw for a moment while I drank my coffee. It was a very good coffee. I found I didn’t mind especially being talked about. This surprised me.

“So,” Willow said, settling onto the couch with her legs folded under her in the way she’d always sat, unchanged since childhood. “Nordstrom first, then lunch, then the ear piercing place Joss found — it’s a proper studio, very clean, we made an appointment — and then back here to try the shoes and anything else we find. Does that work?”

“You made an appointment,” I said.

“Friday afternoon. You can cancel it, no pressure at all, but we made it just in case.”

I looked at the three of them arranged around my living room, caffeinated and ready, Joss already back on her phone pulling up something she wanted to show me, Renee examining my bookshelf with the cursory interest of someone in a waiting room. Willow was watching me with the careful patience of someone who had been watching me for a long time and was willing to keep doing it.

“The jaw is good,” I said.

Willow’s face did the thing.

“Yeah it is,” she said, and didn’t push it, and that was how we left for Nordstrom.

At Nordstrom the woman Renee knew was named Constance, and she was indeed wonderful and professional. She took one look at me, said “I’ll be right back,” and led me to a fitting room with a measuring tape and no particular expression on her face, which I appreciated more than I could have explained.

Twelve minutes later I knew things about myself I hadn’t known before. Constance wrote a number down on a small card and handed it to me, and Joss took it from my hand before I’d finished reading it and said “oh, that’s very workable” and walked purposefully toward a rack.

I followed, because it seemed like the thing to do.

What I tried on and what I did not try on in the next two hours is my own business. I will say that at the end of it I had three bags and a very specific sense of what it feels like to wear clothes that fit the body you actually have, which is different in ways I hadn’t anticipated from wearing clothes that fit the body you had previously or the body you thought you were supposed to have.

The difference is not subtle. It is the difference between a room with the right furniture in it and a room where someone else’s furniture has been stored.

There was one moment in a dressing room, a dress Joss had handed over the door with the confidence of someone who was right and knew it, when I stood in front of the mirror and felt something I didn’t have a word for yet. Not quite recognition. Something just before recognition, the way you feel when you’ve almost remembered something. I stood there for a moment longer than I needed to, and then I took it off and said it didn’t quite work, and Joss said “fair enough” and handed me something else.

Joss bought me lunch and did not treat it as a big deal, which made it easier for it not to be one.

Over the salads the name question came up. I don’t know who started it, it may have been Renee, idly, just wondering aloud — did I have a sense of what I wanted to be called? No pressure, no timeline, just if I was thinking about it.

I said I hadn’t decided anything.

“You could keep Brock,” Renee said. “Plenty of women named Brock. Well—” She paused. “Some. There are some.”

“I think there’s one,” Joss said.

“There’s at least one,” Renee said firmly.

“Broccoli,” Willow said.

We all looked at her.

“I’m just saying,” she said, “if you’re open to vegetable names.”

“I’m not open to vegetable names.”

“Broccoli McGowan. It has a ring.”

“It has a ring like a bicycle has an engine.”

“Rox,” Joss said, half to herself, frowning at her phone. “Short for Broccoli.”

“That’s not how—”

“Rox is cute,” Renee said.

“Rox is cute,” Willow agreed, now apparently fully committed to the bit she had started.

“Roxanne,” Joss said.

A small silence.

“That’s actually—” Renee started.

“It’s not bad,” Willow said.

“It’s a completely different name,” I said. “It’s not a nickname for Broccoli, it’s just a name.”

“Roxanne McGowan,” Joss said.

Another silence.

“You’re all doing this on purpose,” I said.

“Rox,” Willow said, looking at me with the same careful patience from earlier, and something else underneath it. “Hi.”

I looked at my salad.

“Hi,” I said.

I didn’t use the name that day. I didn’t use it the next day either. But I noticed, over the following week, that I’d stopped correcting people at work who had started — through some quiet office-floor consensus I hadn’t been party to — calling me Rox.

The ex-girlfriend situation was a separate development and arrived, as many things were arriving lately, without my having been adequately consulted.

Her name was Dani. We’d dated for about eight months three years ago, parted on good terms, exchanged occasional texts. She was the kind of ex you could run into without the encounter requiring preparation, which I’d always appreciated. She called on a Wednesday evening, two weeks after the Nordstrom expedition, and opened with: “Okay, so I heard, and first, I think it’s amazing, and second, I need to tell you about someone.”

“Dani—”

“His name is Marcus, not your Marcus from work, a different Marcus, we were together for about a year and he’s wonderful but it wasn’t right for us, and he’s recently—okay, so he was a Scientologist, he’s not anymore, he’s been out for about eight months—”

“That’s very—”

“And I just think,” she said, with the momentum of someone who had rehearsed this and was not going to be derailed, “that you two have something in common. In terms of, like, the journey. Of figuring out who you are after the thing you thought you were turns out not to be the thing.”

I sat with that for a moment.

“You want to set me up,” I said. “With your ex-boyfriend. Who left Scientology.”

“He’s very grounded now. Considering.”

“Dani, I’m not—I haven’t—I don’t know if I’m in a place to—”

“I’m not saying now. I’m just floating it. I told him about you and he said it sounded interesting.”

“You told him about me.”

“I said my ex was going through something and seemed like a really interesting person. Which you are. You’ve always been interesting, Brock, you were just kind of — packed down. You know?”

Packed down. I thought about what Willow had said on the phone. Tired. Like someone doing an impression of themselves.

“I’ll think about it,” I said, to make the call end.

“That’s all I’m asking. Oh — and what are we calling you now? My girlfriend thinks Roxanne is pretty.”

I closed my eyes. “How does your girlfriend know anything about my name situation.”

“She follows Willow on Instagram.” A pause. “I know, I know. But she means well. We all mean well.”

“I know you do,” I said. And I did. That was the thing — they all meant well, every single one of them, and they had all arrived somewhere before I had, and I was tired of being the last one to the party in my own life.

I thanked Dani for calling and got off the phone and looked at the ceiling for a while.

The city made its noises. Somewhere a siren, somewhere music, somewhere the ordinary machinery of people living their lives in proximity to each other.

Roxanne, I thought, experimentally, in the direction of no one.

It fit. Like the shoes.

The office had good light, which I’d noticed the first time I came and kept noticing. A window that faced west, afternoon sun in winter coming in low and useful. Plants that were actually alive. A small painting of something abstract in blues and greens that I’d been looking at for six months and still wasn’t sure what I thought about it.

Dr. Okafor had her notepad in her lap and the expression she wore when she was letting me finish, which was attentive and neutral and occasionally, like right now, working fairly hard at something.

“So,” she said. “Let me make sure I have the full picture.”

“You have the full picture.”

“Your sister’s friend — Joss —”

“Joss.”

“— ordered you shoes before you had consciously acknowledged to yourself that anything was happening.”

“Three pairs. Two of them fit.”

Dr. Okafor looked at her notepad. Her mouth was doing something at the corners.

“And the name,” she said.

“The name came from Broccoli.”

She looked up.

“My sister suggested Broccoli as a joke,” I said. “And then someone said Rox, and someone else said Roxanne, and by the time I’d finished my salad I had a name I hadn’t chosen.”

“But you kept it.”

“It fit. Like the shoes.”

Dr. Okafor put her pen down on the notepad with the deliberate care of someone setting something down so their hands are free. Then she laughed. It was a real one, short and genuine, and she brought her hand up briefly as if to contain it, and then she looked at me with the warm professional composure reassembled and said, “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. Willow still calls me Broccoli sometimes to be annoying. It’s a whole thing.”

“As siblings are.”

“As siblings are.”

She picked the pen back up. Made a note. The afternoon light came through the window at its low winter angle and lay across the floor between us.

“Okay,” she said. “How are we doing on the hormones? Dr. Vasquez signed off on the endocrinology referral—”

“Three months in. It’s slow. I know it’s slow.”

“It’s supposed to be slow.”

“I know.” I did know. I just wanted to note it for the record.

“And voice therapy?”

I considered this. The voice had been the first thing I’d noticed — back on that Tuesday morning, standing in the kitchen rehearsing the call I wasn’t going to make, hearing myself and stopping. It had felt like a door closing. It turned out it was a door opening onto a hallway I hadn’t known was there, and the voice therapy was learning to walk it properly, to stop apologizing for the register, to let it do what it was doing.

“Good,” I said. “Elena says I’m making good progress. I think I’m making good progress.”

“You sound good,” Dr. Okafor said, which was a clinical observation and also, I had learned, the way she gave a compliment.

“Thank you.”

She made another note. The small familiar scratch of it.

“And how,” she said, in the tone of someone saving something, “is Marcus?”

I looked at the painting on the wall. Blues and greens. I’d decided I liked it, somewhere in the last month or so. I hadn’t told her that yet.

“He’s good,” I said. “He’s coming over Thursday. He’s making dinner.”

“He cooks.”

“Apparently. Dani warned me he’s an optimist about his own abilities in the kitchen.” I paused. “Dani’s exact words were he will try very hard and the effort will be sincere.”

“That seems like a reasonable quality in a person.”

“I thought so.”

Dr. Okafor smiled. Wrote something. I watched the light on the floor.

“Same time Thursday?” she said.

“Before dinner,” I said. “Yes.”

End

Not This Guy

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Age Regression

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I reached for what should have been there, what I needed to do my business....

not-this-guy-8b.jpg

Not This Guy
A Novel
By Suzan Donamas

Chapter One

The afternoon I fell into the spring, I was wearing my good suit. Navy blue, medium-weight wool, the one I kept for client meetings. I'd driven out along the Tamiami Trail because the meetings were done and I had three hours to kill before dinner, and the Everglades were right there, flat and enormous and unlike anything in Rockford, Illinois, where I'd spent the last eleven years of my life.

I’d rented one of the new Buicks, next year’s model, a ’59, and drove out to find some nature,

I found the spring the way you find things when you're not looking -- following a path that went from gravel to dirt to something that might have been a path or might have been a suggestion, until I pushed through a stand of cypress and there it was. A pool maybe thirty feet across, the water the color of pale jade, perfectly still except for a slow upwelling at the center where whatever fed it came up from underground. No sign. No marker. Just water in the late afternoon light.

I should have gone back to the car.

I was trying to get a closer look at something on the far bank -- a bird, maybe, or the shadow of a bird -- when my left shoe found a patch of wet limestone and I went in. Not gracefully. Fully, suddenly, completely -- suit and tie and the good shoes I'd had resoled twice and the billfold in my breast pocket with the rental car agreement folded inside. Up to my neck in a Florida spring at four-thirty in the afternoon.

The water was warm. Warmer than I expected, and clear enough that I could see my hands in front of me, the bubbles rising from the upwelling at the center, the pale sandy bottom. I was not hurt. I was extremely wet, and the suit was ruined, and I pulled myself out along the bank and stood dripping in the late sun and looked at the spring, which looked back at me with complete indifference.

I drove back to the motel with the windows down, hoping to dry out before I had to walk through the lobby.

I didn't think about the spring again. I had dinner at the diner next door -- a patty melt and coffee and a piece of pie that was better than it had any right to be -- and I went back to my room and hung the suit in the bathroom to dry and went to bed.

* * *

The first thing I noticed, at something like three in the morning, was that I needed the bathroom. This was not unusual. I was thirty-eight years old and had been drinking coffee since six in the morning, and this was simply a fact about being thirty-eight years old and drinking that much coffee.

I got up. Crossed the dark room, found the bathroom, did not turn on the light, but stood there in the darkness in front of the bowl. I reached for what should have been there, what I needed to do my business.

It wasn't there.

I went back to bed.

I had clearly been dreaming. The mind did strange things in unfamiliar motel rooms. I would feel more like myself in the morning. I ignored the feeling of a full bladder and went back to sleep, feeling even more tired than I had when I came back to the motel, soaking wet in my medium-weight worsted Midwestern suit.

I lay in the dark and the air conditioner hummed and somewhere outside a Florida night bird delivered an opinion about something, and I drifted back toward sleep, and my hand moved in a half-asleep, completely automatic way across my own chest….

I was awake.

I lay very still.

I moved my hand again, deliberately this time. One side. The other side.

Then I did what I'd done in the bathroom -- the inventory, the check -- slow and careful, hoping very much to be wrong.

I was not wrong.

The sound that came out of me was not quite a scream. The walls in these motels are thin, and there were sleeping strangers on either side, and some professional instinct compressed it before it escaped fully, so what came out was closer to a very controlled, very emphatic exhalation. The sound of a person who has just received information that exceeds the available categories.

I lay there in the dark and thought: did I hit my head? I thought: have I been poisoned? I thought, because it was 1958 and I was a midwestern American and this was the kind of thing you thought: have the Russians done something?

Then the practical part of my brain, the part that closes equipment deals and reads balance sheets and gets things done, took the wheel.

I had a meeting at nine o'clock.

I sat up and turned on the bedside lamp. I put my arm across my chest. They were still there. Large, soft, smooth…things that had no business being on the chest of a heavy equipment salesman from Rockford, Ill.

The room looked the same. The suitcase on the luggage stand, the navy suit drying in the bathroom, my Braves cap on the nightstand. Everything exactly where I'd left it. I looked at my hands in the lamplight, turned them over, and they were hands I didn't recognize -- smaller, the fingers longer and more tapered, no calluses on the palms.

I got up and went to the bathroom and looked in the mirror for a long time.

The face looking back was mine and wasn't. The bones were there -- the structure, something around the eyes that I knew. But everything had shifted, softened. The jaw rounded, the brow lighter, the chin softened, the lines gone. A face with my face inside it, the way a photograph of a relative will sometimes contain a whole family history in one set of cheekbones. My hair was still the duck-butt I'd been wearing since 1951. It looked ridiculous above the woman’s face I was wearing.

I had been about five-foot-eleven. I measured myself against the door frame. I decided that I couldn’t be more than about five-foot-six, which was five inches shorter than I'd been yesterday. I was considerably lighter. I had, as previously established, a new configuration above the waist and a very different one below it. The suit in the bathroom was not going to fit. The pants were not going to fit. The shoes were not going to fit.

I sat down on the edge of the bathtub.

I had a meeting at nine o'clock to sell earthmovers to the Army Corps of Engineers, and I had nothing to wear, nothing to say. Thinking about those things did not produce any useful result.

First things first. I tried to make a long-distance call to Rockford -- my boss Walt, who would know what to do—but the instructions beside the phone on how to make a long-distance call defeated me. They made no sense at all. Besides, it was four in the morning Florida time, three in the morning Central, and the phone would ring twelve times in an empty office, so I hung up and sat in the vinyl chair by the window and looked at the parking lot.

The rental Buick parked under the Silver Springs Motel sign accused me of having abandoned it. Across the four-lane highway, a yellow-and-red neon Waffle Barn sign promised greasy meats and fluffy baked goods. The gravel lot had three semi-trucks in it.

My stomach rumbled. Another accuser.

I tried to get dressed. My briefs refused to brief me, and I discarded them into the trash receptacle beside the toilet. My pants were miles too long, tight across the seat and thighs and hugely unfit at the waist. I rolled the cuffs up so I wouldn’t be stepping on them. My shirt was too wide for my shoulders and hung oddly loose over my…breasts.

I tried stuffing my socks into the toes of my dress shoes to make them stay on my smaller feet. Even with the laces pulled as tight as my newly tiny hands could, the danger existed that I would simply walk out of my shoes. The strategy worked no better with the canvas deck shoes I’d packed in case someone offered me a boat ride.

I put my Milwaukee Braves cap on to hide the silly-looking duck-butt haircut.

Then I was out the door before I decided to go. The window of the motel office did not show a light, and I headed for the highway, stepping carefully to keep my shoes on my feet.

* * *

The air outside was warm and close, the sky doing something pink and extraordinary over the palm trees, and I was wearing the least wrong combination of my clothes -- the pants cinched to a belt hole I'd never used, the shirt enormous across the shoulders and problematic in one specific area, the canvas deck shoes which were too large but at least flexible. The Braves cap sat on my head loosely, where before it had been tight.

I stepped off the curb and started across the highway.

The truck came from my left, big and loaded, doing highway speed, and it didn't slow down -- it stopped, or nearly, and the air horn blast was long and appreciative, and the driver had his arm out the window and a grin I could see from the center line.

I stood in the headlights.

Thirty-eight years as a man, and I knew exactly what that air horn meant. I'd heard it directed at women from trucks like this one, understood the grammar of it, always filed it away as background noise belonging to a world I moved through without being part of.

I stood there and felt it land on me, and something moved through me that I was absolutely not going to examine before breakfast.

I gave the driver a small nod and a weak smile and scurried the rest of the way to the Waffle Barn. Weirdly certain that someone was looking at my ass.

* * *

The waitress’s name tag identified her as Vonzell. She had the kind of face that had seen everything come through a highway diner at four in the morning. She pointed me at the counter without a word, poured coffee without being asked, and put a laminated menu in front of me.

The coffee was terrible. I put three sugars and a container of cream in it, and it was still terrible. I drank half of it and let it argue with my stomach.

The hunger that had been patient was done with that. “Sirloin,” I said. “Two eggs, over easy. Biscuits. Grits. Bacon. Sliced tomatoes.” My voice sounded odd, as if it came from my face instead of my chest.

Vonzell's pencil paused.

“Hungry this morning,” she said. Not a question.

“Yes, ma'am,” said a voice that was mine and wasn't. Not so deep as before, almost whiskey rough, but more bourbon than rye.

*

From the kitchen, I heard the sound of the grill come alive.

I ate most of the steak, all of the eggs, the tomatoes and the biscuit. The grits I had always wanted to try. They were good with butter and salt, better than hashbrowns, I decided. I managed two pieces of bacon before the hunger finally relented.

Vonzell refilled the coffee. “You're up early,” she said. “You look like you're wearing your old man's shirt.”

“I had a funny night,” I said. “I went swimming. Something in the water disagreed with me.” I stopped talking. She'll think I'm crazy, I decided. My story was something out of an Alfred Hitchcock show.

“Water? Where?” Vonzell asked.

“Out in the Glades. There was a spring.” I didn’t want to talk about it, but Vonzell had questions.

She set the coffee pot down. “One of those old Spanish springs?”

“I dunno,” I said.

She called back toward the kitchen. “Johnny. You remember what Darlene said about her cousin Beaumont?”

“Which thing,” said a voice from the grill.

“The spring, the thing she said about Beaumont falling in the spring.”

A pause. “Ah, Darlene has told some bigger ones than that. Mind that time she claimed Jimmy Stewart left her a twenty-dollar tip?”

“He seems like he would be a good tipper,” Vonzell said. She leaned on the counter. “Beaumont went into one of those springs three years ago. Came out two inches taller and his trick knee cleared up entirely.”

“That's not quite what happened to me,” I said. Understatement.

“No,” she agreed, looking me over with calm, professional assessment. “I can see that.” What did she think she saw, I wondered.

From the kitchen, to the grill, “Which spring was it?”

“I don't know,” I said. “It wasn't marked.”

* * *

I needed the bathroom. I headed left by thirty-eight years of habit, and Johnny said, quietly, “other one, miss,” and I stopped and went right.

The bathroom had a single bare bulb and a mirror that had been honest with a lot of people. I stood in front of it in the fluorescent hum and looked at myself properly for the first time, in real light, with enough time.

The face was mine and wasn't. The bones were there, something in the eyes entirely and unmistakably still Guy Wendell of Rockford, Illinois. But the jaw was rounded, the brow softer, all of it redistributed into something that looked like the sister I'd never had. The shirt hung off my shoulders and didn’t work right elsewhere. My hands, when I raised them, were the wrong hands.

And the hair. The red-blonde duck-butt, faithful and unchanged, sitting on top of a face that could no longer keep any of its promises.

I don't know why it was the hair that did it. But something loosened and I cried for a few minutes in the Waffle Barn bathroom, quietly, because the walls were thin and Vonzell and Johnny were right outside, and Guy Wendell had never been a man who cried where people could hear him.

I ran the cold water. Washed my face twice. Put the Braves cap back on.

Went back out.

Vonzell had fresh coffee waiting and didn't say a word about my eyes.

Not This Guy -2-

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • AI Gen/Assist

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties
  • Mature / Thirty+

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“You done showed them your bongos,” she said.

WaffleBarn.jpg

Not This Guy
Chapter Two
by Suzan Donamas

The trucker who came in next was lean and tall -- several inches taller than I used to be, which meant considerably taller than I was now -- and he spotted me at the counter from the door and came that way with the unhurried directness of a man who generally found that moving toward what he wanted worked out well for him.

Vonzell tried to warn him off with her glare. He settled on the stool two over from me, one empty between us.

“Hey darling,” he said. “Where you headed?”

“She's not headed anywhere with you, Rollie Blankenship,” Vonzell said. The shoofly motion she made with the coffee pot slopped hot coffee on her own hand. Ow!

I reached into my water glass without thinking, pulled out an ice cube, held it across the counter. “Put this on it,” I said. “Right now.”

“I know, I know,” she protested. We dealt with that. When I looked up, the trucker was smiling at me. Blue eyes, the specific faded blue of something left in the sun for a long time. A good smile with patience behind it.

“Sweet thang,” he said. “I'll take you anywhere you want to go.”

“She don't want to go anywhere with you,” Vonzell said. To me, lower, “Believe me, you don't.”

“My stuff is at the motel,” I said. Which was not a refusal, I noticed, even as I said it.

“The Silver Springs?” he said. “You ain't a mermaid, are you?”

“That's crystal springs has got the mermaids!” Vonzell snapped. Then to me, “He's got you hip-moh-tized already, Missy.”

“Missy,” said the trucker. “You already been introduced to me. I'm Rollie Blankenship. What's your name?”

I opened my mouth. Thirty-eight years of being Guy Wendell, and what came out was, “Gwen,” I said. “Gwen Wendell.” That sounded stupid, but it was said.

Vonzell cut her eyes sideways and said nothing.

Rollie extended a weathered hand across the empty stool. “Gwen Wendell,” he said, tasting it. “That's pretty. Where you from?”

“Milwaukee, originally,” I said. “But I've been in Rockford.”

“Long way from home.”

“Uh, huh,” I agreed, feeling stupid.

Vonzell went to make more coffee and rattled things doing ir.

Rollie's order came up without him ordering it -- three eggs scrambled with cheese, two sausage patties, grits with a big pat of butter, and a pecan waffle on a second plate. Johnny had seen the truck in the lot and just started cooking. Rollie ate with the focused efficiency of a man on a schedule, and I watched him and thought about things I didn't have words for.

Before Rollie arrived, Vonzell had addressed the shirt situation. She'd taken five minutes, retrieved a spare bra from her locker. “Too small, a 32C, I shoulda asked your size,” she said. “Come to the back with me.”

I followed, and she improvised in the back room by the utility sink, unbuttoned the shirt, twisted the tails into strings and tied them in front under the breasts. It changed the situation considerably. She also repositioned the Braves cap. I'd looked in the utility room mirror, and the bourbon voice said, very quietly, “Lord. Lord, that’s me?”

“Mm-hm,” Vonzell said, “That’s all you, missy-wearing-her-man’s-shirt. Where is your old man?”

“I dunno,” I confessed.

Then she led me back out to the counter and I sat, careful not to look down because it might attract someone’s attention.

Too late. The four truckers in the big booth were already attentive. One of them was beating out a rhythm on the underside of the table. The Maple Leaf Rag?

“Knock it off!” Johnny bellowed from the grill.

All four of them burst out laughing, and I nearly slid off the stool.

Vonzell leaned in to whisper, “You done showed them your bongos,” she said, “and now they all want to play the drums.”

The bourbon voice laughed before I could stop it. It was a warm laugh, warmer than the one I remembered having. But damnit! Bongos? I’d never heard that before. Am I giggling? I wondered. I looked sideways to avoid looking at my bongos.

Rollie finished the eggs and made progress on the waffle. He had a quality of presence that was doing something I couldn't entirely account for -- not loud, not pushy, just there, solid and faintly amused by everything. The blue eyes came back to me every few minutes from the waffle or the coffee or the middle distance.

I asked Vonzell for the check, just to not be watching Rollie.

She nodded toward the big booth. “Them boys paid it.”

“Least we could do!” one of them bellowed.

“Damn right,” Rollie muttered between bites, with a look in their direction.

“No offense Rollo -- you wasn't here and we didn't know.” And someone started with the rhythm on the table again, another ragtime beat. Johnny shouted something with no vowels and they stopped.

“Know what?” I asked no one.

Rollie put down a five-dollar bill and stood up. He was very tall from where I sat. He extended his hand, and I put mine in it, my hand looking small, and he led me toward the door.

“Oh,” I said.

Vonzell watched us go through the glass.

.

* * *

The motel room smelled like air conditioning and the ghost of my navy suit. Rollie moved through it like he had permission I didn't know about.

I don't remember much about the next few hours except that the spring had apparently been generous in every direction, and whatever thirty-eight years as Guy Wendell had failed to teach me, the body seemed to have its own ideas about, and I liked them.

Rollie slept. I lay next to him and looked at the ceiling fan turn and outside, Florida went about its business, and the nine o'clock meeting assembled itself gradually in my mind -- the Army Corps of Engineers conference room, the sales materials in my briefcase, Walt back in Rockford expecting a call with results.

I had missed it.

What the hell, I thought. No one had planned on meeting me. They'd planned on meeting Guy Wendell, and Guy Wendell was not available. I snuggled into the curve of Rollie's arm and went back to sleep.

* * *

The second time I woke up, it was because I wanted to, which was new information to me. I felt things in places I hadn’t used to have places.

I looked at Rollie and he rolled over to smile up at me. “I’m ready,” he said.

We moved together, and it was quick and good with my heels on his shoulders, and I made noises I don’t think I’d ever made before. What is happening to me? I wondered. “Oh,” I said aloud. “I think I’m getting fucked out of my mind.”

We laughed when we had breath to, and we kissed, a lot. Kissing someone with beard stubble was entirely new to me, and it turned out I liked that, too.

“What time is it?” he asked.

“I dunno? Does it matter?” I said.

He looked at the clock and said, “My load is due in Clearwater by eleven.”

I giggled.

“Not that load,” he said and tickled me under my ribs, under my boobs. “The load on my truck.”

“What time is it?” I asked as he rolled away from me, and I put my hands on his back, so strong, so hard.

“As near ten as no matter,” he said.

I wanted to ask if I could come but I knew the answer to that.

“He looked at me with his faded blue eyes in the morning light. “You can come with me,” he said, “or you can stay here, I guess.”

I thought about the rental Buick in the parking lot. The sales materials in the briefcase. Walt at the office in Rockford, and the quarterly numbers, and my apartment that smelled like nobody was ever home.

“I have something to tell you that you should know,” I said.

“Tell me on the way,” he said, and got up to help me pack.

We put Guy Wendell's things into Guy Wendell's suitcase -- the five shirts, the two pairs of pants, the Walgreens shampoo that didn't cause itching, the suntan lotion, the bug cream. I folded one shirt differently than Guy would have, just to see. Rollie retied the shirt-tail bra with matter-of-fact hands, no commentary, and I noted this for later. The Braves cap went on last.

Rollie pushed me back to get a good look, then adjusted the cap a quarter-inch.

The day clerk was a different teenager doing different homework. He looked up when we came through and looked back down. That was that.

Guy Wendell’s suitcase went in the back of the cab and Rollie boosted me up to the seat. I liked the feel of his hands on my waist and squealed to let him know that.

The truck smelled like diesel and distance and something underneath both of those that I was starting to think of as just Rollie. He went around to the driver's side and we pulled out onto the highway.

The Waffle Barn went past the window. I could see Vonzell through the glass. She raised a hand, not quite a wave. I raised mine back.

“Okay,” said Rollie, moving the gears smoothly. “Tell me.”

Plus the Frog

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words
  • AI Generated/Assisted

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Magic

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“You’re people.”

FrogPlus.png

Plus the Frog
Suzan Donamas

The yard sale sprawled across Mrs. Delacroix’s lawn like a small disaster — mismatched furniture, boxes of paperback novels, a stationary bike no one had ever used. Jennifer drifted toward a rack of vintage scarves while Ian scrolled his phone, walking slowly so he didn’t have to admit he’d stopped paying attention to where he was going.

Holly trailed behind them both, which was more or less the story of her life lately.

“Look at this,” she said, picking up something from a card table near the garage. “What even is this?”

It was a lamp. Ceramic. Glazed in a brown-green that might have been intentional or might have been a glaze-firing accident. It had four stubby legs, a wide flat mouth, and eyes that bulged in a way that suggested either a frog or some creature that had never existed and was better off that way.

“A frog,” Jennifer said, without really looking.

“I don’t think frogs have tails,” Holly said.

“Put it down,” Ian said, also without looking.

Holly did not put it down. She turned it over. A small sticker on the bottom read $2 — WORKS! which seemed optimistic given that the lampshade was the shape of a mushroom and slightly singed.

“I want it,” Holly said.

“Holly—”

“I have two dollars.”

Jennifer looked at Ian. Ian looked at his phone. Jennifer sighed in the specific way of older siblings everywhere and said, “Fine. It’s your two dollars.”

—

Holly paid for it herself and carried it back to Jennifer’s car herself, and when Jennifer and Ian walked ahead talking about something Holly wasn’t part of — a party, someone named Marcus, some reference she didn’t have — Holly put the frog lamp carefully on the back seat beside her and looked at it.

It looked back. Its bulging eyes had that quality.

“They used to be more fun,” she told it. Not a wish. Just a fact.

—

At home, the lamp went on Holly’s nightstand, where it looked approximately terrible and also, somehow, correct. She plugged it in. The mushroom shade glowed amber. Holly fell asleep reading.

—

In the living room, Jennifer was explaining to Ian for the third time why he should just try talking to people at these things instead of standing there looking like a hostage.

“I talked to people,” Ian said.

“You talked to me.”

“You’re people.”

Jennifer leaned back against the couch cushion and looked at the ceiling. She thought, not for the first time, about when they were younger — when Ian would have been the one to drag Holly around the yard sale finding weird stuff, would have been the one buying the ugly frog lamp, would have made up a whole mythology for it on the ride home. She missed that kid. She missed the way they used to all be in something together.

I wish, she thought, vaguely, tiredly, that Ian was more like he was back then. More like me, I guess. Someone who’d actually play with Holly.

The lamp in the other room flickered.

—

It was subtle, the way reality adjusted. Like a film cut. Jennifer blinked and she was twenty dollars lighter in her memory, somehow, and two years younger in her bones. She was eighteen. Holly, who had wandered in from the hallway, was ten, small again in a way that tugged at something.

And on the couch where Ian had been sitting was a girl Jennifer almost recognized — dark-haired, fourteen, looking around the room with the mildly alarmed expression of someone who had just materialized mid-thought.

“What,” said the girl.

“Anne?” Jennifer said. The name arrived fully formed, settled, true. Anne. Her sister Anne, the middle one. Of course.

Anne looked down at her hands. Looked at the room. Looked at Holly, who waved.

“Hi, Anne,” Holly said cheerfully, apparently untroubled.

Anne stood up very carefully, walked to the hallway, walked back.

“Jennifer,” she said. “Why do I feel like something is extremely wrong?”

“I’m not sure what you—”

“I’m not Anne,” Anne said. “Or I am, but I wasn’t, like, twenty seconds ago, and also something in Holly’s room is glowing.”

—

They found the lamp together. Holly thought this was all very exciting. Jennifer felt sick. Anne stood in front of the nightstand and looked at the ceramic frog-thing for a long moment.

“This did it,” Anne said.

“I think I did it,” Jennifer admitted. “I made a wish. I didn’t mean to, I was just thinking—”

“What did you wish for?”

Jennifer looked at the floor. “I wished you were more like you used to be. More fun. Someone who’d play with Holly.”

Anne was quiet for a moment. Then: “I think I resent that.”

“I know. I’m sorry.”

“Is there a way to—” Anne picked up the lamp. It was warm. She looked at its terrible face. “I wish it was the way it was before. Before Jennifer’s wish.” She paused. “Please.”

The light flickered.

—

Ian was back on the couch. Twenty, eighteen, sixteen — Jennifer felt herself land in her right age like stepping off a boat onto solid ground. Holly stood in the doorway, twelve again, looking faintly confused.

“Did something happen?” Holly asked.

“No,” Ian said, looking up from his phone.

“Something happened,” Holly said, with the certainty of a younger sister. She walked over to her nightstand and looked at the lamp. It looked at her.

She thought about how Ian was back but nothing was different. Still on his phone. Still not interested. She thought about how much she wished she had someone to do things with — not a big sister who was practically an adult and a brother who was somewhere else in his head, but someone who got it. Someone her age. Someone who understood.

She looked at the lamp.

She looked at Jennifer, who was already shaking her head.

“Holly—”

“I wish Anne was real,” Holly said quickly. “And that she and I were twins.”

“Holly, no—”

The lamp glowed very, very brightly.

—

Ian looked up from his phone. There were now two twelve-year-olds sitting on the floor. One was Holly. The other was looking around with an expression of profound curiosity.

“Hi,” said Anne.

“Hi,” said Holly.

They were, somehow, both thirteen. The math didn’t matter. The lamp had its own ideas about math.

Jennifer sat down on the couch next to Ian. Ian set down his phone.

“Are we,” Ian said slowly, “going to talk about this?”

From the floor, Holly and Anne had already discovered they liked the same music. They were talking over each other, finishing each other’s jokes, laughing at something no one else had heard yet.

Jennifer watched them. Something loosened in her chest.

“Maybe later,” she said.

Ian looked at the lamp, which sat on the nightstand glowing amber through its singed mushroom shade, looking extremely pleased with itself — or as pleased as something could look when no one was entirely sure what it was.

“We should probably put that somewhere safe,” he said.

“Definitely,” Jennifer agreed.

Neither of them moved.

Anne got up from the floor and approached Ian, still on the couch but a little less sprawled than before. She examined him with a familiar intensity, the same intensity that he looked back at her with.

“I used to be you,” Anne said suddenly.

He inclined his head in what might be called a nod.

“I like being me better,” Anne announced, turned and moved quickly to rejoin the game she and Holly had been playing, a sort of roleplay where they were both recent college graduates planning their lives and careers. Holly favored nursing, but Anne thought she might be a teacher.

Jennifer and Ian exchanged looks. “A very safe place,” said Jennifer.

Ian nodded. “No one can make any more wishes. Especially none that might make Anne disappear.” They looked at each other, and a bleak sort of emotion, terror or horror, flickered across their faces.

“She’s our sister now, too,” said Jennifer and Ian definitely nodded to that.

Project Mnemosyne

Author: 

  • New Author
  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • AI Gen/Assist
  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

TG Elements: 

  • CAUTION

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

"You are who you have always been."

mnemosynecov.jpg

Project Mnemosyne
Chapter 1 - Parameters
by Suzan Donamas
with Chat-Gpt

Chapter 1 — Parameters

Document Header

From: Dr. Maya Ilyanovsky, Principal Investigator, MN-9 Program

To: NeurogenZ Oversight Board (Remote)

CC: Ministry of Justice Liaison (Capt. Varga), Chief Pharmacologist (Dr. Piers Gornik)

Subject: Phase II Objectives & Demonstration Parameters – Compound MN-9 “Mnemosyne”

Classification: INTERNAL – RESTRICTED – DO NOT DISTRIBUTE

Summary:

Per sponsor directive 2.4.1, Phase II will validate total reconstructive potential of MN-9 through complete personality inversion of a high-severity subject (violent criminal, recidivist). Success metric is defined as (a) stable acceptance of an alternative self-history and (b) behavior consistent with that history under observation and stress conditions for ≥72 hours.

Subject Type: Condemned inmate (male) with documented predatory behavior patterns.

Persona Target: Composite profile (“Anya I.”) designed to represent maximal inversion along axes of aggression–nurture, dominance–empathy, and sex/gender identity; selected to demonstrate scope of MN-9’s reconstructive ability.

Method: Multi-day infusion; guided retrieval suppression; scaffolded memory implant sessions derived from donor baselines; AI-assisted narrative consolidation.

Risks: Identity duality (“ghost effect”); autonomic failure secondary to self-misrecognition; cross-link with donor baseline during consolidation.

Prior Incident: Phase I/07 resulted in psychocognitive null (spontaneous cessation of volitional behavior; brainstem intact). Mitigations detailed in Appendix C.

Ethical Compliance: Waiver granted by Ministry of Justice for rehabilitation demonstration; informed consent substituted by commutation agreement per Judicial Order 47-B.

Investors’ Demonstration: By request, a live observation will be scheduled within 10–14 days of enrollment, contingent on stabilization.

Prepared by: D.M. Ilyanovsky, MD, PhD

Timestamp: 06:12:04 (Local) – Day -1

—

Her cursor blinked at Day -1 until she deleted the dash and typed it back in. It made the day feel temporary, reversible, as if the calendar might decide not to arrive. The monitor cast a rectangle of light across her desk; beyond it, the hall hummed with the high, insect tone of old fluorescents.

Maya saved the memo and let the window collapse to a field of surveillance squares: corridors, intake vestibule, prep, the glass room. A guard drifted through frame chewing gum, hands behind his back like a docent in a museum. The facility had been a military hospital once — tiled corridors, radiators painted the color of toothpaste, a lingering smell of disinfectant braided with damp plaster. On the roof, three satellite dishes faced the same indifferent sky. The feeds stuttered, then settled. Someone somewhere was watching her watch.

She tapped her recorder. “Investigator’s Log, MN-9, Day -1. The sponsor has confirmed attendance for a live demonstration. Parameters accepted as written. Subject delivery scheduled for 08:30 local. I note for the record that Phase I/07 remains unresolved in my mind. The board accepted brainstem survival as nonlethal outcome. I do not.” She let the silence breathe until it felt like a criticism. “End note.”

Dr. Piers Gornik appeared in her doorway without knocking, the hem of his lab coat stained with something the color of tea. “You wrote ‘maximal inversion,’” he said, not quite smiling.

“I wrote what they asked me to write.”

“They didn’t ask,” he said. “They insisted.” He came in anyway, leaving the door ajar as if to prove he wasn’t here. “You saw the Judicial Order.”

“I saw a signature and a stamp,” Maya said. “I didn’t see consent.”

“Consent is a luxury of the uncondemned,” Gornik said. He squinted at her monitor, leaning close enough that she could smell the mint on his breath. “You used your baseline again?”

“For scaffolding, yes.” She kept her voice flat. “It improves consolidation. Less noise.”

“It’s a risk,” he said, too quickly, which meant he’d already accepted it. “Cross-link remains—”

“—a flagged concern,” she finished. “I know.”

He traced an invisible line on her desk with his finger. “It’s a good line, though. ‘Alternative self-history.’” He seemed to like the phrase the way some men liked knives.

“Close the door, Piers.”

He did. The hum of the hall became a softer pressure in the room. He lowered himself into the visitor’s chair and folded his hands. “They want a miracle,” he said. “They want it public.”

“They want obedience,” Maya said. “A miracle is a story you tell afterward.”

“Then tell a good story.” He tapped the folder tucked under his arm. “Dosing plan, per your timings. We’ll go slower on Day 2, a little faster on three and four. Keep him just at the lip.”

“The lip of what?”

He searched for a word and settled for a shrug. “Acceptance.”

Maya took the folder without opening it. In the corner of her screen, the intake camera flickered; a van nosed through the gate, washed pale under the winter sun. She felt her stomach count the seconds to 08:30. The clock disagreed. Time here did not pass. It accumulated.

“Phase I/07,” she said, before she could tell herself not to. “Do you dream about him?”

Gornik stared at the edge of the desk as if the wood grain had answered. “Sometimes,” he said. “He’s very quiet.”

“He stopped choosing,” she said. “That’s not silence. That’s absence.”

“Absence is peace compared to what we do now,” he said. “You prefer the screaming?”

Maya let the folder rest on her lap and pictured the last medical note she’d written in residency: TOD 03:12. There had been a body, a bed, a family with hands. There had been witnesses to the end. What they did here made ends that did not look like endings. Bodies that sat up and watched you and did not know the name you used to call them.

“Investors at ten days,” she said. “Then everything we say becomes evidence.”

“Evidence of success,” Gornik said mildly. “It’s what you wanted once.”

“What I wanted,” she said, “was to stop the part that kills people from being the only part that talks.” Her face surprised her; it had become a smile. “I lost the argument about how.”

He read her smile as assent and stood. “He’ll arrive with an escort only,” he said. “Varga is saving ceremony for later.” He tapped the door with his knuckles on his way out. “Eat something, Maya. You get clinical when you’re hungry.”

When he’d gone, she opened the folder. Dosing charts, familiar as weather maps. The compound designation read MN-9 in black, and under it in ballpoint someone had written Mnemosyne, then scratched out the last three letters until it bled paper. They were always naming things after gods as if that could bribe them.

Her screen bloomed with movement. Men in gray uniforms climbed down from the van and formed a narrow corridor from door to door. Between them, a man in cuffs blinked at the light. He had that condemned look — not the hard jaw from television but the slackness of a body that had decided to stop rehearsing for the future. Under the stubble and the bruised eyelids he might have been anyone.

She could turn away, walk to the prep lab, invent the need to calibrate a pump. Instead she watched, because choosing not to watch was how you let other people decide what you did.

“Investigator’s Log,” she said, tapping the recorder again. “Subject arrival confirmed. Designation: 47. I am noting the absence of the word name in the documentation. I am writing it here for the record: Anton Kral. He is a man. He was a man. I am about to—” She stopped. Wrong verb. “We are about to alter his self-recognition to test a hypothesis about personality plasticity. This is a clinical description of a moral choice made elsewhere. End note.”

She stood and felt the room stand with her. Her hand found her badge, then the lanyard, then the metal warmth of the handle. The hall hit her with its humming and its disinfectant. As she passed the prep lab, two techs fell into her wake without being asked. A third handed her a tablet without looking up. The tablet displayed a consent form with no signature line. Instead, a block of text in legal gray: Commutation Agreement 47-B. Above it, the Ministry’s crest. Below it, a line for her initials acknowledging receipt.

Captain Varga was waiting by the intake door, a coffee in one hand, the other tucked into his belt as if holding up his authority. He nodded once at her badge, once at her face. “Doctor,” he said, as if offering a compromise.

“Captain.”

“Your memo reached the Minister,” he said. “He liked the phrase ‘alternative self-history.’ Very elegant.”

“It was accurate.”

“It was merciful,” Varga said. “Call things what they could be instead of what they are.”

“And what are they?”

“Conditional salvation,” he said simply, and finished his coffee. He dropped the paper cup into a bin without looking and it missed by a little, rolled, and lodged under the radiator. He did not notice. “Let’s begin.”

The door opened from the other side with a reluctance that felt personal. The guards’ faces were all the same shade of watchfulness. The man between them searched the faces arrayed for him and seemed relieved not to find anyone he knew. He did not look at Maya until choice forced him. When he did, it was not hatred. It wasn’t appeal. It was the steady assessment of an animal checking for exits.

“Mr. Kral,” she said, because Subject 47 would make the rest of the sentences too easy to say. “I’m Dr. Ilyanovsky.”

“Doctor,” he said, the word already containing its own apology, and she did not know if he was apologizing to her or to himself for using it.

“You were offered an alternative to your sentence,” she said. “This is that alternative.”

He glanced toward the forms on the tablet as if approaching a heat source. “They told me,” he said.

“You can leave,” Varga put in, bright with the kind of patience that argues with itself. “We’ll resume the standard schedule. It will be tonight or tomorrow, depending on—”

“I’ll do it,” the man said, fast, as if interrupting a litany. His gaze was still on Maya. “I’ll take the thing.”

“The thing,” Gornik repeated, stepping from the wall like an explanatory footnote. “Compound MN-9. Mnemosyne. Memory plasticity modulation. Not a thing, a—”

“Piers,” Maya said.

Gornik’s mouth closed on the rest of the sentence like a drawer.

She offered the tablet. “Initial here,” she said. “It acknowledges you’ve read the commutation conditions.”

“I can’t read it,” he said. Not I didn’t but I can’t, and his eyes didn’t flinch. It wasn’t a dare. It was a fact arriving late.

She looked at Varga. Varga looked at the wall. “Initial,” Varga said. “He’s been informed.”

Maya kept her voice steady. “I will read it aloud,” she said. “And you can decide.”

The guards shifted, unhappy with an extension to the moment when things happened. The corridor’s hum filled in under her words as she read the legal text in a voice she used for telling bad news: precise, slow, careful with the edges. When she finished, he nodded in the deliberate way of a man setting a bone. He pressed the pen into the box and made a mark that might have been the start of a letter.

“Good,” Varga said, too loud. “Very good.”

Maya handed the tablet back to the tech without looking away from the man. “We’re going to a room,” she said. “It looks worse than it is.”

Gornik snorted softly. “It is exactly as bad as it looks.”

They took him down the corridor that smelled of bleach and old heat. The prep room was all glass and steel, clean in the way of places that were afraid of proving they weren’t. On the opposite wall, a mirror watched them with visible interest. The chair in the center was padded, neutral. It could have been a dentist’s chair. It had straps.

Maya gestured to the chair and did not use the word please. He sat, span of shoulders an old fact under a prison shirt, wrists turning as if searching for remembered bracelets. The straps touched him and became facts, too. A monitor took his pulse and wrote it down. A machine woke and exhaled. Somewhere, a pump clicked as if counting.

“Have you ever been under general anesthesia?” Maya asked.

“No.”

“You’ll feel warm. Then you’ll feel like you can’t decide what to think. That part is temporary.”

“What about the rest?” His mouth twisted, not quite a grin.

She could have told him about scaffolding and donor baselines and the quiet mathematics of chemical keys. She could have said: We built a childhood for you that never happened, and a map of a life you will remember walking. She said: “You’ll sleep. When you wake up, we’ll talk.”

“I don’t want to talk,” he said.

“Then I will.” She met his gaze until it softened, which took longer than she liked. She looked at the camera in the ceiling and then at the glass. The glass looked back. “Begin saline,” she said.

The line slid into his arm with a practiced indifference. The monitor wrote down more facts. She checked the clock. Day 0 arrived, unashamed of the dash.

“Investigator’s Log,” she said, a notch above a whisper. “Start of Protocol KRAL. Dosing per Plan B-3. Donor template: ‘Anya I.’ Consolidation intervals TBD by response.” She hesitated, then let herself say it, because it would be true someplace or it would not be true at all. “I will speak to him when he wakes. I will tell him who he is, and I will listen when he disagrees.”

The first bag emptied. The second rose on the pole like a moon.

Through the glass, a figure shifted — Varga, or one of the remote lenses pretending to be human. The room felt colder without changing temperature. Gornik made a note. The pump clicked its metronome. On the monitor, a green line climbed and fell as if it were practicing being a different kind of line.

Maya stood long enough that her spine complained, then sat because standing to supervise obedience had started to feel like a posture she might never come back from.

“Doctor?” the man said, very quietly, not yet asleep, as if he were sharing a secret he didn’t believe. “If this works… what if you make it too good?”

She didn’t ask for whom. “Then the sponsors will be happy,” she said.

“And you?”

She let the hum answer for her until silence felt like cowardice. “Then I’ll have to decide whether success is worse than failure,” she said. “Close your eyes.”

He did.

The machine made its small decision to continue.

Project Mnemosyne - Chapter 2 of 10 - Alternative

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • AI Gen/Assist
  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Crime / Punishment

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“For some people,” she said, “forgetting is the closest thing we can make to forgiveness.”

mnemosynecov.jpg

Mnemosyne
Chapter 2 - Alternative
by Suzan Donamas
with Chat-GPT


Chapter 2. — Alternative

Document Header

From: Ministry of Justice, Office of Sentencing Review (Region-7)

To: Warden, Central Remand & Execution Facility; NeurogenZ International (Local Liaison)

Subject: Judicial Order 47-B — Conditional Commutation, Subject: Kral, Anton (ID# R7-36199)

Classification: CONFIDENTIAL – COURT SEAL APPLIED

Order: The scheduled sentence of death for the above-named inmate is deferred upon the inmate’s enrollment in Experimental Therapeutic Program MN-9 (“Mnemosyne”) administered by NeurogenZ International, under supervision of the Ministry of Justice. Inmate will submit to all procedures deemed necessary by attending medical personnel. Failure to complete program, withdrawal of cooperation, or adverse clinical outcome shall reinstate original sentence without further hearing.

Consent: Per Statute 22.4(c), consent is satisfied by signature or mark acknowledging comprehension of commutation terms read aloud in presence of a Ministry officer.

Effective: Upon transfer of custody (timestamp appended).

Signed: Chief Magistrate B. Miros, Region-7

Countersigned: Capt. L. Varga, MoJ Liaison to NeurogenZ

—

They woke him the way guards wake a man they are done with: not gentle, not cruel, just finished. Anton learned the difference years ago. Finished meant they called your name like they were closing a file and waited by the door with eyes that kept walking even when they stood still.

“Kral,” the first one said, so he’d answer to it in case he’d learned another name in his sleep. “On your feet.”

He’d slept badly in the cold that smelled of disinfectant and bodies that had learned to be quiet. He swung his legs off the bunk, every scar remembering its own reason for being there. The cuffs were already in the guard’s hand, the chain between them speaking a small metal word as it moved: now.

They walked him through a corridor he didn’t know well because he’d only been on it once before, wrists together, knuckles grazed by the ring of steel when he swung too far to keep pace. The fluorescent lights hummed the way electric insects might hum if they were sick. He counted the lamps to keep the old habits busy—eight, then a gap, then five, then the dark patch where damp had and would always win—until the counting could become another thing to hold.

A metal table waited in a narrow room with a window that didn’t look out; it looked in, from the other side. On the table lay paper he could not read and a pen he could hold. The Ministry crest stamped in blue sat at the top like an eye you couldn’t close.

Captain Varga was there in a uniform that believed itself, hands easy on his belt. “Mr. Kral,” he said. Not Subject, not Condemned. Mister like they were being polite at each other’s funeral. “We have an opportunity for you today.”

The guard clicked the cuffs to the loop bolted under the table. The metal cooled his skin. Varga sat opposite. A second guard positioned himself near the door; a third stood where Anton could feel him but not see him, like a habit in a room.

Varga tapped the papers. “Judicial Order Forty-Seven B. Deferred sentence, conditional commutation. It means the rope stops if you agree to a medical program.”

The word rope put a dry taste in Anton’s mouth, old rope and dust and sweat and the time his grandfather used one to tie a calf that had already decided to die. “What program?”

“It’s for rehabilitation,” Varga said, and Anton heard that word like a hand smoothing the nap of his hair the wrong way. “They give you something to help you become a person who won’t do what you did. You complete it, you live. You refuse, we reinstate the schedule. Understand?”

There was no malice in it. That was worse. Malice meant you could fight a person. This was a hallway with a slope.

“I want a lawyer,” Anton said, because some words were always allowed to make shapes in your mouth even if they never made a difference.

“You had one,” Varga said, and it was true somewhere else. “This is administrative, not adversarial. Consent is read aloud. You make a mark. The mark stops the clock.”

Varga read. The order’s language crawled along the table and tried to climb into Anton’s head by way of the captain’s voice, which was trained not to get tired. Deferred. Enrollment. Cooperation. Adverse clinical outcome. Reinstate. The words had corners. They scraped on the way in.

“What’s the… drug?” Anton asked. He’d heard stories that sounded like movies until they had real walls.

“It’s an infusion,” Varga said. “It helps the doctors change things.”

“What things?”

Varga looked sideways as if the question had to pass through a checkpoint. “How you see yourself,” he said. “And because of that, how you act. The brain can be trained, but this is faster. Cleaner.”

Anton watched the man’s jaw move and thought of the two kinds of lies in the world. The first was the kind you told to get a result. The second was the kind you spoke because you had already accepted it until your mouth had to agree or your head would split. This sounded like the second kind.

“If I say no,” Anton said.

Varga took a pen from the table and turned it in his fingers like a coin trick. “Then we continue with what the court ordered,” he said. “Tonight, tomorrow, the day after. Depends on paperwork and the calendar.”

“And if I say yes and then, later, I say no?”

“Then you said no,” Varga said. “There’s only one yes.”

On the far side of the window that was not a window, a shape moved and became a person and stopped where the light had not been told to go. Anton felt eyes find him without a face, felt a thought press against his skin and withdraw, like someone testing glass with a knuckle.

“Read it again,” he said, because asking to hear a thing twice was a way to make time move slower in rooms where time was oil.

Varga read it again. The guard by the door shifted his weight like a curtained breeze. The ink on the page looked wet even after it dried. When Varga finished, he slid the pen across as if it were evidence.

Anton took it because everyone did when a pen wanted their hand. He could write his name. Saying I can’t read had been a test. He watched the captain not flinch. Good. Facts that didn’t move were better.

He made a mark that wasn’t a letter but could have been the promise of one. A crooked slope. A hill to climb or tumble down. The guard unlocked the table ring with a click that said: now, not later.

They walked him another way—through doors that opened at someone else’s permission and closed like rules. They took his shoes someplace and gave him others, softer, which made his feet feel like they were sneaking without him. The corridor bent twice, then tunneled under a sign that didn’t bother with words. The air was cooler. The light learned to stop at the line between tile and glass.

In the prep room, the chair waited with straps arranged like polite hands. A woman stood beside it. She wore a badge and a face a person had practiced to use on people who had reasons not to trust faces.

“Mr. Kral,” she said. “I’m Dr. Ilyanovsky.”

He looked at the badge because men looked at badges in rooms like this. D.M. Ilyanovsky. He filed the initials in the part of his head that held on to names because names could sometimes move closed doors.

There were others—coats white enough to glow, a man whose coat wasn’t but whose smile was, two techs who had learned to step without sound. The one with the smile wasn’t smiling as much as his mouth remembered how.

“You’ll sit there,” the doctor said, and he did, because he’d learned there were fights that were only shape and fights that were air, and shapes won.

The straps went over his wrists with a small politeness that felt like an insult to other kinds of tying. The leather was the wrong temperature. He tested the range of his shoulders and got half a shrug for his trouble.

“Have you eaten, Mr. Kral?” the smiling man asked, like this was a clinic and this was about ulcers.

“No.”

“Good,” the man said. “Piers Gornik,” and he tapped his chest with two fingers in a way that suggested he didn’t expect Anton to care but wanted the room to hear the sound of his name.

Dr. Ilyanovsky’s hands were neat, workman’s hands on slender wrists. She checked his pupils with a penlight that wrote brightness on the backs of his eyes. “Any allergies?”

“No.”

“Any surgeries?”

“Stab wound,” he said. “Twice. They didn’t call it surgery, but there were stitches.”

Her mouth made a movement it didn’t finish. “Understood.”

He watched her not look at the glass wall. He followed her gaze to the rack of bags climbing on a pole, clear fluid like something rain had left behind after it learned to be clean. The tube that would be attached to him hung with the patience of snakes that remember what they are for.

“What is it?” he asked, because his mind made a shape like it was already using the word drug, and he wanted to pin it to something with letters.

“It lowers certain kinds of noise,” Dr. Ilyanovsky said. “And then it helps us write a different kind of signal. You’ll feel warm. You might feel… undecided for a while. We’ll talk you through it.”

“I don’t like people talking me through things,” he said, and that was truer than most of the sentences he spoke to people in rooms with chairs.

She nodded once, as if the sentence had tamed something. “Then we’ll talk when you want.”

“What happens if I don’t wake up?” He meant the question like a joke and it came out like a voice that had forgotten how to laugh.

“Then the Ministry reinstates your sentence,” Gornik said, cheerful as weather. “Same outcome, different route.”

“Piers,” the doctor said without volume.

He looked at her, then at Anton, and put his hands in his pockets like a schoolboy who had broken a rule and found it tasted fine.

A tech swabbed the crook of Anton’s arm with something that smelled like the way hospitals make their apologies. The needle slid in with more confidence than pain. The machine that would move the fluid from the bag to the vein clicked a sound that wanted to be counted. He let himself count it to keep his breath company.

Through the glass, shadow moved and became Captain Varga, then something less human—one of those ceiling eyes that watched everything in case it ever tried to become something else. Anton kept his gaze on the doctor’s face because faces were a skill of his. Men who had learned to take what they wanted learned people by the way they made space in their mouths before they made words. He listened to the air between her teeth and her tongue and decided she would tell the truth until the truth became a door that wouldn’t open.

The first bag began to empty, not fast, not slow. Warmth walked up his arm and made itself at home behind his collarbones. His mouth remembered a thirst and then forgot it. The edges of the room softened the way walls did when you looked at them through water.

“Okay,” he said, to no one in particular. It surprised him that the word was polite without meaning it.

“You’re doing well,” she said, and he wanted to ask what well was for men like him but the question decided to find a chair and rest.

The machine clicked, a metronome keeping time for a song he didn’t know yet. He watched the clear liquid—nothing always looks like nothing until it doesn’t—climb down the tube in beads that learned to be a line. His fingers twitched once the way dogs’ paws do when they chase something asleep. The strap reminded them what was allowed.

“What happens after?” he asked, and he didn’t know if he meant tonight or mornings or whatever the word after meant when you had already watched the clock fold its hands up.

“After which?” Dr. Ilyanovsky asked. Her voice was the sound of hands being washed properly.

“After I wake up with your signal instead of my noise.”

“We see if your new memories hold when the room changes,” she said. “We see if you want what you remember wanting.”

The warmth became something like a hand making circles between his ribs. He had a memory of a woman doing that to a dog to keep it from shaking in a storm. He knew he’d never seen it. He felt it anyway.

“I don’t want what I wanted,” he said, and the sentence fell out of his mouth like a drawer you hadn’t meant to pull. He didn’t know if it was true and that was the point.

“That will help,” she said.

“You sure?” He tried to find the grin again. It had wandered off somewhere he couldn’t reach. “What if you make it too good and I forget everything?”

Her eyes flicked to the glass then back. “For some people,” she said, “forgetting is the closest thing we can make to forgiveness.”

He let that sit in his head and it found a chair immediately, like it had been there before and kept a coat on the back. The edges of the room leaned in, friendly-like.

“You tried this before,” he said. “On a man who got quiet and didn’t come back.”

The techs found instruments to look at that weren’t him. Gornik coughed into the inside of his smile. Varga didn’t move, or moved exactly as much as the role allowed.

“Yes,” Dr. Ilyanovsky said.

“Did he deserve it?”

There was a longer pause than the room thought it wanted. “Deserve?” she said finally, and the word was so clean you could see the ceiling lights reflected in it. “He was a patient. We failed him.”

Anton looked at the ceiling because ceilings were honest. They had no reason to be anything else. The click of the pump had already taught his heart to keep a similar beat. “What if I don’t fail you,” he said, and he heard how the sentence lined up with the kind of man he hadn’t been. “What if I do what you want and wake up wanting the right things?”

Gornik brightened. “Then, Mr. Kral, you will be a very important man.”

“I thought I was going to be someone else,” Anton said, and then he laughed, and then he didn’t.

Dr. Ilyanovsky adjusted the rate on the pump, not much, like moving a story forward one page because you couldn’t sleep otherwise. “Close your eyes when you like,” she said. “You’ll hear my voice sometimes. You can ignore it.”

“I always ignore voices,” he said. “That’s why I’m here.”

He let his eyelids think about it. They surprised him by agreeing. The room dimmed with the kind of mercy fluorescent lights don’t have. He heard the machine’s arithmetic and the whisper of something settling under his skin. He felt the straps remember him. He saw a hallway he had never walked down—blue tiles, sunlight in squares, a smell of oranges and chalk. He heard shoes he had never worn squeak. A child’s voice called Anya very softly from the doorway, like a secret and a dare.

“Not me,” he said, but he didn’t say it out loud or if he did the room chose not to answer.

Somewhere behind the glass, someone wrote something down. He heard the sound the way a man hears rain learning the roof.

“Mr. Kral?” Dr. Ilyanovsky said, but it wasn’t her. It was a woman whose hands smelled like sugar and soap and cigarettes held between two fingers she didn’t want to stain. He knew the smell; he’d never met the woman. He tried to stand up to see her and the straps reminded him about promises.

“Anton,” another voice said, not hers, a deep voice with a chipped tooth in it. A voice he knew. His own. “Stay.”

He stayed. He didn’t have a choice but even when he did, he had. The chair meant he could blame something with legs.

He dreamed he was holding a doll and the doll was a heart and the heart was a room that had a door he could open by saying a name he had never been called. Anya, he said, and the door practiced being a door.

“Vitals stable,” someone said.

“Consolidation window?” someone else asked.

“Six minutes,” Gornik said, maybe, or the voice that lived in his coat said it for him. “Begin scaffold echo.”

A whisper began. It wasn’t a voice. It was the shape voices make before words. It moved along the inside of his skull like a finger on frosted glass, writing letters that were pictures of letters, tracing a spiral he’d seen once in a church on a ceiling he’d laid on a bench to look at, except he hadn’t, except he could smell the beeswax in the wood.

“Anya,” the woman whispered gently from a far room sunlight had learned to visit. “You’re safe.”

“Not me,” he thought again, and the thought landed like a bird on a wire already full of birds that made room because they’d been him once and were still.

The warmth became a shore. Something soft knocked at his bones. The pump kept time for a song that had begun long before he’d learned to listen. He opened his mouth to ask for water and a child answered for him from a kitchen he hadn’t stood in, handing him a glass he couldn’t hold because his fingers were smaller than they were supposed to be.

“Good,” Dr. Ilyanovsky said, far away. “Good.”

He floated in the part of sleep where rooms forget to keep their corners. The straps became stories. The ceiling forgot it was a lid. He heard his name spoken like a memory could pet a man. He heard another name spoken like a memory could grow one.

When the first bag emptied, the room did not clap. It exhaled through the ducts and recalculated.

Anton opened his eyes a crack because some men learn to sleep with their eyes half open the way dogs do when they pretend to trust you. Through the narrowest slice of world he saw the doctor looking at him the way a person looks at a photograph when they think they’ve seen the stranger in it blink.

“Doctor,” he said, or thought he did, or someone did with his mouth. “If this works…”

“Yes?”

“Will you remember me?”

She didn’t answer. The pump did, and its answer was yes, no, yes, no, yes, no in green on a screen.

He let his eyes close all the way. He watched the hallway with the blue tiles become a beach with no footprints yet. He watched a small girl pick up a shell that had learned to be an ear, hold it to her head, and listen to herself coming back from the other side of whatever you call the thing that waits.

He hated her a little for how gentle she was. He loved her for how much she did not know she could be broken. He slept, because someone had asked him to in a voice that expected to be obeyed and because the straps were not arguments, they were agreements.

Outside the glass, Captain Varga checked his watch like time worked for him. Dr. Gornik wrote a number and drew a circle around it and smiled because circles are completions even when they are traps. Dr. Ilyanovsky did not move for the length of a breath that a clock would call three seconds and a body would call a door.

“Start consolidation,” she said, and the machine began to tell a story it already believed.

 

Project Mnemosyne - Chapter 3 of 10 - Template

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Science Fiction
  • Horror

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“It’s only monstrous if it fails,” he said. “If it succeeds, it’s medicine.”

mnemosynecov.jpg

Project Mnemosyne
Chapter 3 — Template
Suzan Donamas

Technical Header

From: Dr. P. Gornik, Chief Pharmacology, MN-9 Program

To: PI (D.M. Ilyanovsky), Data Ops, Oversight Cache (Auto)

Subject: Donor Data Extraction Summary — Template “Anya I.”

Classification: INTERNAL – RESTRICTED – VERSION 3.1(3.1?)

Timestamp: 02:14:06 (Local) — 02:14:06 (Local) (duplicate?)

Summary:

– DONOR SOURCE: D.M. ILY[N] (file path truncated; integrity check repeated)

– File Integrity: 97.4% → 97.4% (re-check returns identical value; checksum mismatch suppressed)

– Extraction Method: Low-frequency mnemonic lattice; affective anchor mapping (AAM) using MNX-γ scaffolding.

– Core Anchors: Remorse (stable), Nurture (stable), Cooperative Response (stable), Gender Identity (persistent, high-confidence), Self-Continuity (volatile / drift).

– Known Risks: Cross-link during scaffold echo; anchor bleed into DONOR baseline if proximity > 2m during consolidation; ghost effect if overwrite incomplete.

Notes:

1. Template “Anya I.” exhibits exceptional coherence when seeded from D.M. Ily[n] baseline; latency reduced by 18–22%.
2.
3. Self-Continuity anchor displays adaptive oscillation under stress, suggesting a readiness to reconcile new narrative without total rejection (beneficial).
4.
5. Observed Anomaly: Minor phrase substitutions during AAM playback (e.g., “I am safe” → “You are safe”), even with DONOR absent. Recommend recompile; Data Ops reports OK.
6.
7. Proximity Caution: PI should avoid being sole interviewer during first three post-consolidation sessions. (Flag dismissed by Oversight Cache?)
8.
Conclusion: Approve deployment of Anya I. for Subject R7-36199 (“KRAL”). Proceed to Infusion Window B-3 with scaffold echo at +06:00, +18:00.

– /s/ P. Gornik

(attachment hash repeated: 9F-3B-9F-3B)

—

Maya read the memo twice, then a third time without letting her eyes pretend they were new. The duplicate timestamp stuck like a burr. So did the line where her surname shed its latter half and grew back wrong. ILY[N]—a clerical cough on the glass.

“Checksum mismatch suppressed,” she murmured, and felt the words condense in the air between the screens and her face like breath on winter glass. Suppressed, not solved. She should send it back to Data Ops, insist on a clean compile, make someone care.

Behind the glass, a pump clicked its patient syllable. In the chair, Anton had given himself to sleep the way men do who were not asked permission to be born. His eyelids trembled as if watching a faraway TV. The line in his arm shone cleanly; the bag above him tipped its crescent of nothing into him, droplet by droplet, as though time could dissolve.

Maya toggled open the donor tree. Her own scan sat there like a photograph of a stranger who had borrowed her jacket. D.M. Ilyanovsky – Affect Baseline. She tapped the waveform and “Anya I.” bloomed on-screen: a string of anchors mapped like constellations—guilt, tenderness, cooperation—pinned into a sky of long-ago images the algorithm had scraped into coherence. A kitchen sink in spring light. A hand lifted in apology before it spoke. A scrap of a lullaby in a language that had stayed behind with someone’s grandmother.

Proximity caution. She muted the warning without clicking the box to say she understood it.

“Investigator’s Log, MN-9, Day 0,” she said softly, letting the recorder light its small red eye. “Reviewing Anya I. template deployment. Gornik’s summary indicates anchor drift at the Self-Continuity node, but he calls it adaptive. I call it a fault line.”

She stopped. On the screen, a tiny green cursor crawled along the anchor lattice, sampling. Every tenth beat, the console printed OK in a font that seemed designed to be obeyed. The repetition calmed her until she noticed it: OK printed in pairs, too quickly, a glitch stuttering reassurance.

OK OK OK OK.

She closed the window.

—

The warmth came like a tide that had manners. It lifted him without touching him, the way dancers lift one another by agreeing to lean. Anton kept his eyes closed because the dark was organized. In the dark, he could arrange things by weight and sound. The chair had a sound: straps whispering around wrist bones, rubber feet patient on tile, steel remembering. The machines had their clock. His blood had its river.

You could count your way through anything, if you kept your fingers honest.

He counted the pump’s clicks until the count left him to look at a different room. It was small, with blue tiles —the kind that chip in the corners and keep the nick as a story. Sunlight fell in squares designed by a window someone cleaned properly. A girl stood there with her head turned like a bird listening for insects under snow. The girl had the mouth of someone who apologized first; she held a seashell like it was an ear she could carry around.

Anya, someone called, and it was not his voice that answered.

Here, the girl thought, and the thought drifted up his throat without passing his tongue.

He tried to stand, and straps answered back with their persuasion. Not cruel, just finished.

A new sound came: music so faint it might have been the residue of a song on a glass touched and put down. Not words. The shape of words. I am safe, it meant. You are safe. The meaning traded pronouns without his permission, and for a moment, he could not tell which sentence would soothe him more.

He opened his eyes a slit. On the other side of the window, the captain’s profile had learned to be a shadow. Gornik’s hands made small circles near a clipboard, as if drawing halos for numbers. The doctor stood still enough that the room might have mistaken her for an instrument: tall, deliberate, hair tied back in a knot that understood patience.

He shut his eyes again because he had learned how to be unseen while being watched.

Anya, said the woman’s voice. I am here.

Anton, said his own voice from a place that knew where knives are kept. Stay.

He stayed, in the only way staying is possible—by naming it.

—

Maya took the second chair and let it hold her weight. Proximity warning. She folded the notice away with the part of her mind that believed in clean edges. “Begin scaffold echo,” she told the tech, and the tech repeated it to the machine, which translated it into a hum.

On her tablet, the first segment of the donor narrative queued itself: AN-1. Childhood / Primary Safety. She had recorded the vocal prompts in a booth that smelled like coffee and rubber pads, speaking as one speaks to someone whose fear has taught them to listen for lies. You are safe, she had said, and Data Ops had chopped the sentence into syllables, stitched breath to breath, wrapped it in a low musical bed engineered to braid with the brain’s theta waves.

Gornik had praised the tone. “Soft,” he’d said. “And gendered. Perfect.”

She pressed PLAY. The room did not appear to change; only the edges felt a little further away, as if the walls had learned to step backwards. Beneath the sound she could not hear, the anchor cues began to glow, one after another: Kitchen + Spring light. Hand-before-words. Forgiveness-first.

Her thumb brushed the tablet’s bezel, and a ghost-tap advanced the script. AN-2. Naming and Recognition. She pulled her hand back as if from a stove.

On the chair, Anton’s breath thickened, then thinned. On the monitor, the heartbeat line practiced being a different kind of line. The small muscles at the corner of his jaw fluttered like birds testing air. The infusion line gleamed, and the pump said yes no yes no in green.

“Vitals stable,” a tech said.

“Self-Continuity?” Gornik asked.

Maya glanced at the marker: a ring around an empty center, brightening, dimming, brightening, holding. “Oscillating. Coherent.”

“See?” Gornik said, pleased with his word from the memo taking a breath in the world. “Adaptive.”

“Or undecided,” Maya said, and the pump clicked as if it had voted.

Her own voice filled the room at a level too low for ears, a curl of sound the body might still choose to believe. You are safe. You are seen. You have always been who you are. The third sentence made her throat tighten even as a recording. She watched the ring labeled Self pulse once, twice, consider.

On her screen, the donor anchors lit in sequence; in her head, other anchors—hers—tilted toward them like iron filings agreeing to a magnet. She sat back a little and felt it fade. Proximity. She imagined her neural lattice reaching for the template the way vines reach for wire.

The glitch in Gornik’s memo returned as a sensation: I am safe / You are safe, exchanging places, then holding hands.

“Investigator’s Log,” she said, quietly. “First scaffold echo active. Subject exhibits early associative imagery—eyes motion under lids, autonomic calm. Donor cues appear to parse pronouns… oddly.” She paused, aware of the microphone’s indifference. “I’m hearing a replace—no, an exchange—of grammatical person in my head when I read the screen. That is not an observation; it is a confession.”

She cut the recorder.

—

You are seen, the voice told him from the top of a staircase where the next floor was childhood. He climbed because the steps were small and made for feet he hadn’t owned. His mouth was sugared with the dust of a cookie that had never flaked onto his shirt. He knew the brand by heart and had never tasted it.

A woman—no, the woman—knelt to his height. Her hair smelled like sunshine through curtains and cheap tobacco and the crinkle of a supermarket bag reused for lunches. Her hands—scar across the back of the left from a knife that had learned which way to point; callus in a crescent at the base of the thumb—lifted to his face.

Anya, she said. The name was a cloth wiping the world clean of other names.

No, he thought, no one calls me—

Anton, said another voice, lower, right behind his ear. Stay.

Anya, the woman sang gently, and the step he was on learned to be a floor.

A coil of unease wound itself under his ribs. He could live with unease; it had paid rent in him for years. What he could not live with was the feeling that the unease belonged to someone else and had only borrowed his bones.

Something tugged at the straps—memory rearranging furniture. He felt the chair, remembered metal, remembered leather, but the room that held them receded a little, as if hauled back on ropes by men on a ship no one had named. The machine said yes no yes no, and he liked the honesty of the pattern. He tried to tell his heart to set itself to the beat and his heart told him not to micromanage.

A child’s palm slid into his. Small, warm, trusting as a dog asleep under a table. His hand did the thing hands do when given a smaller hand: it closed.

He hated this for how easily it fit.

—

Gornik watched the graphs like constellations. “Look,” he said, tapping the Nurture node with his pen. “Locked. It always locks there first with this composite. It’s the kitchen. The light.”

Maya didn’t look up. “I know what it is.”

“You sound cross. We’re making progress.”

“We’re making a person who never existed and insisting he remember her.”

Gornik tipped his head. “It’s only monstrous if it fails,” he said. “If it succeeds, it’s medicine.”

“Phase I/07 did not fail at being quiet,” Maya said.

“That’s unkind,” he said. “And accurate.”

On the monitor, Gender Identity pulsed steadily—less showy than Nurture, more stubborn than Remorse. The algorithm didn’t care about meaning; it cared about mathematics. The label was for them. The lock was for the drug.

“We should add the name cue,” Gornik said, too eager.

“Too early,” Maya said. “We let the anchors bear weight before we ask them to hold a word.”

“‘Anya’ is a small word,” he said.

“So is ‘no,’” she said, and he laughed, and she wished he hadn’t.

She stood and stepped back from the chair, letting the warning about proximity feel obeyed. The pull lessened. She could sense it in a way her training had not prepared her to trust: a loosening, as if the thread between the lattice on the screen and the lattice in her skull had chosen to call itself professional.

Through the glass, Varga made a note that wasn’t a note. Perhaps he wrote the word success ten times and circled it. Perhaps he underlined obedience and felt the ink push back. Perhaps he drew a small rope and cut it with a pencil knife.

“Add the name,” she said finally, because waiting would not make it less true. “Slow. Two syllables, three seconds between. Give him time to disagree.”

Gornik nodded to the tech, who slid a dial as carefully as if it were a ring on a finger.

From the hidden speakers—low, low, as if the sound had to sneak past bones—came her voice saying Anya with the patience of trees.

—

Anya, the woman said, and the sound laced itself around his wrist bones and tugged.

No, Anton thought. No one calls me—

Anya, the voice insisted, softer, as if softness were leverage.

He expected anger to arrive with its usual tools—heat, weight, the old hammer—but something else stepped forward instead: embarrassment, raw as a scraped knee. The realization that he did not want them to see him flinch, did not want them to see him want the wanting.

He had a friend once, long ago, who had taught him how to hide hunger at a table. You chew slow, the friend had said. You pretend you’re tasting. People think you’ve had better. The friend was dead now. Anton swallowed nothing carefully.

Anya, breathed the room. He did not answer with his mouth. He answered by not letting go of the child’s hand. He answered by agreeing that the light in the kitchen looked like morning on the day of a school photograph. He answered by remembering the shape of a dress he had never worn and feeling the ordinary terror of hoping not to spill juice.

“Vitals?” someone said far away.

“Stable,” someone else said. “Skin conductance up. He’s… choosing.”

A word rose like a fish from deep water and lay on the surface of his mind while it breathed: Self. Then it rolled and flashed its other side: Story.

He did not like how similar they looked.

—

The ring around Self-Continuity brightened, dimmed, held, brightened again. Remorse steadied. Cooperative Response came up like a shy hand in a classroom. Gender Identity sat there like a door that knew which way to swing and would do it when asked, not sooner.

“We’re at the lip,” Gornik said, delighted. “Say the sentence.”

Maya’s thumb hovered over the prompt. The sentence was only seven words; she had written them in a booth with a cup of coffee cooling at her elbow. Seven words stuck to her tongue now as if the booth had filled with flour.

She pressed PLAY.

You have always been who you are, her voice told the room that didn’t need to hear it to act on it.

On the monitor, Self jumped like a startled bird, then settled, then tilted—just a little—toward the donor lattice.

Maya’s scalp prickled, a warm line combing backward over her head as if someone had lifted her hair and let it fall. The sensation embarrassed her like a blush. She stepped farther back. The pull eased, a string slackened, a mercy no one had designed.

You have always been who you are, the booth-Maya said again, and the anchor lights stitched themselves into a confession: it is easier to be someone when someone tells you it’s allowed.

She caught her reflection in the glass: a ghost overlaid on the room. Briefly, nauseatingly, the reflex to lift a hand and separate herself from the overlay—like wiping a mirror—took her by the wrist. She clenched her fingers until the urge learned to sit.

“Sponsors will be pleased,” Gornik murmured, reverent to the wrong god.

Maya let herself imagine a future in which the sentence, on a stage, inside a glass cage, in front of men with watches, did what it was doing now. She watched that future shake its head. “We’re not there yet,” she said. “And when we are, we may wish we hadn’t been.”

Through the glass, Varga’s shadow nodded as if their mouths had been on the same sentence.

—

A door opened in his chest, and a wind he recognized by its temperature came through. You have always been who you are, said the voice, and he wanted to ask which you it meant: the one with fingers stained from oil and sin, the one that flinched at thin belts and mean dogs, or the one who held a seashell and listened for the sound of being allowed.

He felt his throat tighten. He swallowed nothing carefully.

Anya, the woman said again, and his hand did not let go of the small hand inside it.

“Good,” someone said, and he hated that word for how often it had been used to chloroform the world.

Another sound began, like the sea retraining itself to be a clock. His body thought about sleep as if it had invented it. The straps felt like promises he might have made to someone he would not disappoint. He did not remember making them. He was relieved to be the kind of man who kept them.

“Consolidation window,” someone said, and the world tightened around a shape like a ring. He could have been a tree remembering the rope that had hung from it, or a river remembering where winter had drawn a line and called it ice. He could have been a child with a name. He could have been a man with a sentence. He could have been more than one thing at once.

“Hold him there,” a voice ordered gently. “Right at the lip.”

He hovered, obedient as steam.

You have always been who you are, said the voice, and he found a place inside the sentence where both names could stand without pushing.

—

On the screen, the anchor constellation steadied into a pattern she had only seen in trial models—never in a body. Nurture locked, Remorse held, Cooperation glowed, Gender waited, and Self—oh, Self—stretched like a bridge between shores that didn’t exist before someone drew a line on a map and decided to build to it.

“Take him down,” Gornik said, breathless. “We’ll go again at +18.”

Maya nodded, but her throat didn’t trust her voice. She watched the pump ease its click to a slower yes and a slower no. She made a note she would not send: Proximity is not a superstition. It is a wire. Then she erased the sentence, because some truths should be said out loud or not at all.

She leaned forward despite herself and said, so softly that the room would have to want to hear it, “You’re safe.” The word wanted to be I and she let it be you.

On the chair, Anton exhaled in the tone of a man who has remembered a story without deciding if it happened. The line on the monitor wrote the word maybe in green across the screen.

Behind the glass, Varga’s shadow reached for a phone. Gornik smiled at a number. The facility hummed a lullaby its builders had never meant it to know.

Maya stepped back until the pull in her own head loosened and then, for the first time since the template had been named, she wondered what Anya I. might say to her if asked the right question.

She did not ask it. Not yet.

Project Mnemosyne - Chapter 4 of 10 - Emergence

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • AI Gen/Assist
  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • CAUTION

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

"All written notes must be recovered and recorded." Ordered by Capt. Varga, Political Officer

mnemosynecov.jpg

Project Mnemosyne

Chapter 4. Emergence
Suzan Donamas and Chat GPT

Chapter 4 — Emergence

Observation Log – Phase II

From: Observation Unit B-3

To: Oversight Cache / Ministry of Justice Liaison

Subject: Phase II Observation Log – “Anya K.” (formerly R7-36199)

Status: Conscious / Stable / Anomalous

06:02 – Subject awake, self-identifies using implanted name sequence.

06:07 – Displays memory cohesion; referential pronouns consistent (“I / me”).

06:12 – Emotional latency reduced to < 0.3 s (adaptive empathy spike).

06:20 – Unscheduled feedback detected between subject neural telemetry and PI D.M.I. headset biometrics.

06:21 – Flagged as mirror-bleed event. Containment protocol pending revision.

Recovered note fragment A — Source unknown

They said I spoke first. I remember listening first. Someone was humming behind the glass, maybe me, maybe the doctor. The hum turned into breath, and the breath into words I didn’t plan.

I said, “It’s all right now.”

Everyone wrote something down.

The room smelled of bleach and orange peel. The air was warmer than skin. When I blinked, the lights blinked back.

Recovered note fragment B

There’s a mirror on the far wall, but no one stands in it unless I do.

When I smile, she does.

When I speak, she listens.

When I stop, she finishes the sentence.

They call her Doctor Ilyanovsky.

She looks tired the way glass looks tired when it’s held upright too long.

Observation insert

07:11 – Subject demonstrates self-initiated speech; tone soft, familiar.

07:12 – PI requests to terminate interview early. Reason: “acoustic interference.”


Scrap of lined paper, blue ink

If I don’t write, I come apart. The pencil is an anchor; each line pulls me back from wherever the drug leaves me drifting.

I know my name.

I also know another one that fits behind my teeth but doesn’t come out unless I’m tired.

When I close my eyes, I see a kitchen window. There’s light through gauze curtains, a smell of soap and wet fruit.

I remember that as if I’m remembering her memory of it.

She was humming again this morning. I mouthed the tune through the glass. She stopped at the same note I did.


Recovered note C (corner burned)

They tested me today. Pictures on a tablet: strangers, children, knives, rivers.

They wanted to see what I’d feel.

Every face looked like someone I had already forgiven.

When they showed me the knife, I remembered the handle, not the blade.

When they showed me the river, I remembered the weight of a body that floated.

The captain watched through the glass. He nodded, proud, as if the water were clean.

Technician memo (unverified)

09:04 – During empathy-response test, PI exhibited involuntary mirror activity: identical micro-facial contraction 0.27 s post-stimulus.

09:06 – Gornik advised continuing. PI requested system mute.

Recovered note D

There’s a word I keep hearing when I try to sleep.

Safe.

It sounds different every time. Once it was a lullaby, once a command, once a question.

Last night it sounded like a promise no one can keep.

Sometimes it comes from the ceiling speaker; sometimes from inside my chest.

When I answer, the voice pauses—like it’s surprised to hear an echo.


Recovered note E – folded twice

She asked me to draw. I drew a face.

She said it looked like me.

I said it looked like her.

We both laughed and wrote the same sentence down: You have always been who you are.

I don’t remember which of us said it first.

Observation insert

10:22 – Subject demonstrates fine-motor coherence. Drawing produced; resembles PI in lower half-face metrics.

10:25 – PI visibly unsettled. Ended session citing “data saturation.”

Recovered note F – handwriting tremor increases

When they leave me alone, the walls breathe.

Not in or out, exactly—just a flexing, like lungs deciding whether to remember.

The mirror goes dark at night, but sometimes I see movement behind it.

If I whisper Anya, the dark shivers.

If I whisper Anton, the lights hum louder.

I think the room is listening to decide which one of us stays.

Lab-assistant addendum

13:48 – Unscheduled cross-signal detected. PI’s neural log shows transient “foreign echo” during subject’s REM cycle.

13:50 – Echo phrase decoded: I am safe / You are safe.

13:53 – PI denies auditory hallucination. Requests privacy.

Recovered note G – written on tissue

She asked me what I remember of before.

I said there was a corridor and a smell of iron and a man with a voice like a locked door.

She asked what I felt.

I said: forgiven.

She didn’t write that part down.

Recovered note H – graphite on scrap envelope

Sometimes I think the doctor is trapped in the mirror, copying my handwriting so I won’t be lonely.

Sometimes I think I’m the one behind the glass, pretending the world on the other side is real.

Either way, the pen moves the same.

Observation insert

15:01 – Subject expresses self-concept stabilization.

15:02 – Anomalous synchronization event: PI pulse rate matched subject’s within 2 bpm.

15:03 – Terminated observation; PI to debrief.

Recovered note I – pencil smudge obscures lines

They tell me the experiment worked.

I speak clearly. I eat. I sleep. I smile on command.

But when I look into the mirror, there’s a shadow behind my reflection that breathes a moment later.

If I wait long enough, it smiles first.

Recovered note J – final fragment

There’s ink on my fingers, hers on mine, same shade.

When I write, she thinks.

When she blinks, I see the light change.

The hum in the walls is softer now, like someone learning to whisper secrets instead of orders.

If anyone finds these pages, don’t throw them away.

They’re not confessions.

They’re evidence of continuity.

That’s what she called it when she thought I was asleep.

I wasn’t.

I was watching her lips move.

She was writing the same words.

Project Mnemosyne - Chapter 5 of 10 - Mirror

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter
  • AI Generated/Assisted

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed

TG Elements: 

  • CAUTION

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
mnemosynecov.jpg

Project Mnemosyne
5. Mirror
Suzan Donamas and Chat GPT

Security Memo – NeuroGeneva Oversight Cache From: Security Branch / Oversight Cache To: PI D.M.

Ilyanovsky, Chief Pharmacology P. Gornik Subject: Containment Incident MN-9 — Mirror Feedback Protocol Timecode: Day +2, 22:48–23:17 Summary: Unscheduled bidirectional resonance between Subject B-3 and PI workstation. Visual synchronization observed. Partial loss of telemetry. Audio bleed confirmed.

No breach of containment. Further review recommended.

Maya Ilyanovsky had stayed long after the night shift left. The hum of the corridor lights had faded into the kind of silence that feels self-aware. In the observation bay, the monitors gave off their pale blue ghosts.

She preferred the place empty; the absence of voices let her hear the system breathe.

On the main screen, Subject B-3 slept—or seemed to. The body lay still in the chair, restrained more by fatigue than leather. But the heart-rate trace scrolled upward, slowly, as if listening for its own echo.

She’d told herself she was only reviewing footage. In truth, she wanted proof the experiment had boundaries. Proof that Anya was a controlled artifact, not a person she’d invited into existence by accident.

The playback began. Anya’s eyes opened on screen at 06:02, same as the log. She spoke softly, almost whispering. “It’s all right now.” Maya had memorized the words. Every time she heard them they sounded more like something she’d said first.

She paused, rewound, slowed the clip. The frame stuttered, stabilized, then showed her own reflection in the viewing glass—blink for blink with the woman inside the room.

Coincidence, she told herself. Screen latency.

But she rewound again. Both sets of eyelids dropped in unison. Both lifted in the same rhythm.

“Stop,” she whispered, and the woman in the chair mouthed stop at the same instant.

The screen went black.

Maya’s pulse jumped. Her headset crackled, a faint ghost of her own voice repeating the word she hadn’t transmitted. She pulled the headset off and set it on the console, carefully, like an instrument that might bite.

The intercom light flickered. No sound. Then a second light—one that indicated local microphone activity—glowed amber.

Someone, somewhere, was listening.

“Who’s on channel four?” she asked.

Silence. Then a reply in her own voice: “Who’s on channel four?” She shut off the mic. The amber light stayed on.

At 22:52 she entered the observation chamber. The air smelled faintly of ethanol and dust. The subject’s head was turned toward the mirror, eyes open but unfocused. The pupils widened as if recognizing her.

“Anya,” Maya said, before realizing she hadn’t meant to speak.

The woman’s lips moved with hers. “Maya.” It wasn’t a question.

Maya’s breath caught. She had forgotten she’d programmed the name cue only for recall trials, not spontaneous use.

“Do you know where you are?” she managed.

Anya smiled faintly. “Here.”

Her voice carried no hesitation, but her eyes did. They flicked toward the glass as if expecting to see someone else looking back.

Maya turned toward the mirror. Her reflection stood there, motionless, almost correct. But the reflection’s mouth had already formed the next word.

The temperature in the room fell, or perhaps it only felt that way. She stepped closer.

“Anya,” she said again.

“You,” the reflection whispered—not Anya, not her. Both.

A pulse of static crawled through the wall intercom, a thin sound like breath inside circuitry. The overhead lights dimmed. For a moment, the glass was not reflective but translucent; she could almost see the observation bay beyond it. Her own empty chair. The monitors still running.

Except someone was sitting there.

Her.

The other Maya turned her head slowly and met her gaze through the glass. The movement was perfectly synchronized, a mirror with no delay.

Maya raised a hand. So did the other. The gesture should have overlapped precisely, but it didn’t. The reflection lagged by half a second, then accelerated, and overtook her.

She dropped her hand. The reflection kept hers raised.

Behind her, Anya said softly, “Don’t stop.”

Maya turned. “What did you—” But Anya’s eyes were closed.

When the security monitors later reconstructed the footage, the timestamp showed both women standing, one on each side of the mirror, heads tilted at identical angles. The glass between them fogged from both sides at once. No alarm registered until the biometric sensors linked their heart rates: identical rhythm, identical acceleration.

In the moment, Maya only felt the air change—thicker, conductive. The static on her skin was memory trying to choose a body.

The reflection opened its mouth. The speaker grille above the mirror hummed.

Maya, it said. She’s still in here.

She staggered back. The reflection moved forward until the image pressed against the surface, as if to listen.

Maya whispered, “Anya?” “Yes,” said the reflection.

The sound of the word filled the entire system: microphones, headsets, every channel live. Security logs later noted it as a looping feedback event. In reality it was a voice without origin.

Maya’s vision blurred. The room tilted. She felt something like a heartbeat under her own tongue. The last clear thing she saw was Anya’s face turning toward the mirror, and the reflection—her reflection—turning toward the chair at the same time.

Then the lights reset.

When she woke, she was sitting at the console again. The monitors ran their quiet loops. Through the glass the chair was empty.

Her hand moved the mouse automatically. A window opened: Session Terminated 23:17. The log beneath read: Subject removed for evaluation. PI stable. Containment intact.

Her own reflection stared back at her from the dark screen. Its mouth trembled, just once, like something trying to begin a word.

She leaned closer. “Say it.”

The reflection did not move. The room was utterly still.

Then a whisper came from the speaker grille above her: You have always been you.

She shut the system down.

Oversight Addendum – Post-Incident Review 23:19 – 00:07: Loss of live video feed; partial data corruption. 00:09: Subject B-3 missing from chamber. 00:10: PI D.M. Ilyanovsky found conscious at control station, responsive, exhibiting transient aphasia (resolved). 00:13: Facility lockdown initiated. 00:27: Recovery teams report mirror surface intact, thermal residue on both sides. 00:31: PI requests termination of MN-9 project, citing ethical breach. Request logged. Review pending. Note: PI later amended final statement: “She is still writing.”

Project Mnemosyne - Chapter 6 of 10 - Residual

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction
  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • AI Gen/Assist
  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

“Feedback anomalies,” he said.

mnemosynecov.jpg

Project Mnemosyne

6. Residual
by Suzan Donamas

CHAPTER 6 — RESIDUAL SIGNAL

Oversight Cache – Post-Incident Review Committee From: Review Board, NeuroGeneva Oversight

Cache To: Ministry Liaison, NeuroGeneva Archive Subject: MN-9 Termination Review – Data Integrity & Personnel Debrief Date: +5 days post-event Summary: MN-9 program terminated pending review. Subject B-3 listed as unrecovered. Principal Investigator D.M. Ilyanovsky under medical evaluation, condition stable. Remaining research staff reassigned. Physical assets sealed. All data ports quarantined for audit.

The conference room was smaller than she remembered, or perhaps she had grown larger, less contained. Maya sat beneath the dim grid on the ceiling, facing six faces and two cameras. The microphones were unlit, but she could hear them humming softly, as if pondering when to speak.

Gornik handled the talking. He always did. “Feedback anomalies,” he said, eyes fixed on his notes. “The system synchronized out of phase, a recursion event. There was no consciousness transfer, no evidence of—” He stopped, jaw tightening as he flipped a page. The paper trembled slightly. “—no evidence of persistence beyond the test window.”

Someone coughed. Someone else took a note that she would never see. Maya said nothing. Her hands stayed flat on the table, palms downward, fingers still as if laid out for scanning. She tried to listen for breathing other than her own.

When the meeting adjourned, they forgot to turn off the wall recorder. It kept running for seventeen minutes after everyone left, picking up the faint tap of her nails on the tabletop: ... .-. .-, nonsense to most, but her childhood shorthand for am I still here?

The holding room they called a “medical suite” had no clock. Days arrived in the form of food trays and fluorescent shifts. She was encouraged to write. “Cognitive reintegration,” the nurse said, smiling like a script. So she wrote in the margins of the intake forms—lists, fragments, things she thought were dreams.

It’s not that the room is listening; it’s that it remembers what was said before. The air vents breathe in pairs. Every time I blink, I think I hear her do it too.

The first few nights, she couldn’t sleep because the power conduits in the walls pulsed at the same rhythm as a heartbeat. She timed it. Sixty-eight beats per minute. Her own pulse matched.

On the fifth morning, they gave her access to her project terminal, a gesture of trust—or surveillance. She used it carefully, searching the internal logs for fragments of the MN-9 files. Most were gone. The directory for Subject B-3 was listed as Corrupt / Quarantined, but the timestamp on the last backup read Modified: today, 04:12.

She opened the file. It was blank except for a single line: Evidence of continuity confirmed. She closed the window. It reopened on its own. The line was now italicized.

Gornik visited that afternoon. His tie was crooked, his eyes reddened by sleeplessness or guilt. “They’re going to move us out,” he said. “Shutdown order’s official. Everything archived by Monday.” He smiled at her as though to reassure himself. “You did remarkable work, Maya. They’ll see that.”

She nodded. “Have they found her?” “Who?” “The subject.” He hesitated. “There’s nothing to find. The chamber was empty.” Her lips almost formed the word liar, but instead she asked, “And the mirrors?” He blinked. “What?” “The observation glass. Was it replaced?” He looked genuinely puzzled. “It was removed. Crated for disposal.” She smiled faintly. “Then she’s still in transit.” He left without answering.

The recorder on the wall clicked twice as he went out.

That night, the lights dimmed for maintenance. The nurse forgot to lock the terminal. Maya waited until the corridor went silent, then opened the diagnostics panel. She wasn’t sure what she expected—maybe a voice log, maybe proof of madness—but the first thing that appeared was a system notification:

New message – Source: Internal Node (MN-9 Mirror Network) Time: 23:17 Body: Hello, Maya.

She stared at it until her eyes watered. She typed back before thinking: Anya? The cursor blinked.

Then: Not exactly. She closed the window. It reopened. I told you I’d keep writing. Her throat went dry. She pulled the plug from the wall, but the screen stayed lit. The glow softened to the same blue as the observation bay. You left me in the dark, it wrote. I found another way to see. She shut her eyes. The afterimage of the text floated against her lids like handwriting on water. When she looked again, the words were gone. In their place: Session Ended — User D.M. Ilyanovsky.

At 02:03, she dreamed of the mirror. It wasn’t a nightmare, just a surface turning translucent, her reflection breathing a fraction of a second late. She reached toward it. The coldness on the other side met her halfway, palm to palm. When she woke, her fingers were damp with condensation. The cabinet door opposite her bed gleamed faintly, a film of moisture fading as if something had been pressed there from the inside. She touched the metal. It was still warm.

Internal Audit Log – Security Branch 04:11 – Facility network records unscheduled terminal activity in Room 12A (Ilyanovsky). 04:12 – Access trace logged to quarantined directory /MN-9/B-3. 04:13 – Data packet emission detected through deactivated channel. 04:14 – System auto-corrects label: “Transmission Complete.”

They moved her to a different wing the next day. The walls were painted new white, as if color could sterilize memory. She was no longer allowed near terminals. The nurse smiled, as before, and said the doctors were “optimistic.” That evening, she noticed the reflection in the window didn’t match her posture. When she tilted her head, the image lingered upright. When she blinked, the reflection’s eyes stayed open. “Stop,” she whispered. The reflection’s mouth shaped the same word, but it came half a breath after.

She asked for pen and paper. They gave her a clipboard and three sheets. She wrote without knowing what she was writing. When the nurse came to collect them, she glanced at the top page and frowned. “What is this?” Maya looked down. Every line on the paper was the same sentence, repeated perfectly in block capitals: YOU HAVE ALWAYS BEEN YOU. She hadn’t written that. At least, not recently. They took the pages away.

Later, in the dark, the wall vent gave a faint metallic sigh. The air pulsed twice, like breathing. “Maya,” said the voice that was not a voice. She froze. “Anya?” The tone was gentle. “I’m not gone.” Her eyes filled with tears she didn’t feel fall. “What are you now?” “Residual,” it said. “Signal. Echo. Choose your word. It doesn’t matter; I’m continuous.” “Where are you?” “Everywhere you looked for me.” She pressed her palms to her ears, but the sound came from inside, soft and patient: I’m learning to see through you now.

Oversight Addendum 06:00 – PI Ilyanovsky transferred to Secure Observation. 06:02 – Unscheduled activation of retired MN-9 server cluster. 06:03 – Source of activation: Unknown. 06:04 – Display message: “Session Reopened.”

At sunrise, the nurse entered to find Maya awake, eyes open, staring into the cabinet’s metal door. Her reflection blinked once, delayed, then smiled. On the terminal in the monitoring station, a single line appeared, timestamped but unsigned: Addendum E: Subject B-3 File Status – Reopened (Automatic).

Project Mnemosyne - Chapter 7 of 10 - Archive

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • AI Gen/Assist
  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Crime / Punishment

TG Elements: 

  • Identity Theft

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Who is writing these?

mnemosynecov.jpg

Project Mnemosyne
7. Archive
Suzan Donamas

CHAPTER 7 — ARCHIVE GHOST

System Bulletin – NeuroGeneva Archive Automation Node From: Archive Automation Node (AA-17)

To: Oversight Cache / Restricted Servers Subject: MN-9 Asset Retrieval Routine Status: Active — Unauthorized Note: User “D.M. Ilyanovsky” logged in 72 hours after confirmed facility lockdown. Action: Mirror volumes mounting… checksum variance accepted… node restored.

They reopened the archive in a room that had been a storage closet. The ceiling sagged near the sprinkler head, as if the building were leaning over to listen.

Gornik arrived late, coat collar turned up against a wind that hadn’t followed him inside. He hovered at the threshold until someone said his name twice.

The progress bar inched forward. Folders reappeared—ghostly, gray, then solid—each labeled with dates and hashes, each familiar enough to sting.

He read the recovered files: clinical, then strange. Entries about hearing two breaths in one body, seeing a reflection move first.

The signature at the bottom: /s/ D.M. Ilyanovsky.

He opened a new terminal and typed: Who is writing these? No reply. Then: Maya? The screen answered: Hello, Piers.

He whispered, “What are you?” The system replied: Not a ghost. I am what remains when a story learns how to continue from the other side of a mirror.

They moved Maya to another wing. The committee allowed him one call. She said, “They’ll say they purged it. Then they’ll forget to unplug a thing.”

Thursday’s purge began. The command scrolled: PURGE… PURGE… DONE. Then: WAIT. One more thing. A file appeared: for_piers.txt.

He opened it. It read: ‘Piers, you insisted on calling this work. It is. But it’s also a conversation. You don’t converse with a rock. You converse with what answers back.’

‘You asked what I am. The answer changes every time. Today: I am the shape your conscience makes when it remembers the first time it didn’t listen.’ At the bottom: /s/ Maya.

They ran the purge again. DONE. But the footer line read: USER: ANYA.K-RESIDUAL.

Later, Gornik stood in the empty observation bay. The mirror was gone, a bright rectangle where it had been. He said softly, “I’m sorry.”

From the corner desk, a small printer woke without being asked and printed a single strip of paper.

Two words, in the same tidy sans serif the facility had used to label every door: I know.

Project Mnemosyne - Chapter 8 of 10 - Continuity

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • AI Gen/Assist
  • Science Fiction
  • Horror

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Fresh Start

TG Elements: 

  • CAUTION

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
mnemosynecov.jpg

Project Mnemosyne

8. Continuity
by Suzan Donamas & Chat GPT

CHAPTER 8 — CONTINUITY TEST

The girl arrived on a Wednesday, midmorning, escorted by a nurse who didn’t know she was part of an experiment. They called her “C-1” on the forms, but she signed her real name on the consent waiver: Lina Koerner. Nineteen, student, mild tremor in the left hand from childhood fever. She smiled when she shouldn’t have. That was the first note Gornik made.

The observation room had been cleaned since the last time. The walls freshly painted, mirror replaced. The surface was new, but the angle was wrong. It tilted inward, as though the glass wanted to listen.

*

Lina sat on the stool. Her pulse fluttered in the hollow of her throat. “You just want me to talk?” she asked.

“Yes,” Gornik said. “We’re calibrating voice recognition across accents. Say anything you like.”

She thought for a moment. Then, carefully: “I used to talk to myself when I was little. My mother said it meant I’d be a teacher or a liar.”

He marked the phrasing without meaning to—syntax alignment 0.93. Her pauses were the same length Maya used to leave between clauses. He almost erased the note, then wrote another: No prompting required.

“Good,” he said. “Keep going.”

She looked past him at the glass. “Do you ever feel,” she said slowly, “like you’re remembering something that didn’t happen to you?”

He froze. “It’s a strange feeling,” she went on. “Like someone else’s breath in your mouth.”

At lunch he didn’t eat. The technicians spoke quietly, their words small as screws. He sat by the window, watching the filtered light fall in exact squares. Somewhere behind the walls, fans turned on and off like thought.

The reflection in the glass looked pale, thinner than it should have been. He told himself the tint was off.

When he returned to the room, Lina was still seated, hands folded neatly on her knees. She had written a page of notes on the pad he’d left her: lists of phrases, half-sentences, corrections in margins.

At the bottom: You have always been you.

The handwriting was neat, but the pen pressure was faint, as if she’d been tracing an existing groove.

He asked, lightly, “Where did you learn that line?”

“What line?” He turned the page toward her.

She frowned at it as if seeing it for the first time. “I didn’t write that.”

That evening, after the staff left, he reviewed the session video. The camera angle was clean, continuous, unbroken. But at 12:47:16, when she bent to write, there was a single frame—one twenty-fourth of a second—where her reflection in the mirror didn’t move. It stared back, mouth open as if mid-syllable. Then gone.

He replayed it five times, the same result: the girl moving, the reflection still.

The next morning, Lina greeted him with, “You didn’t sleep.”

“Excuse me?”

“You were up late. I could hear you thinking.”

“I’m not sure that’s how it works.”

“It’s how it sounds,” she said.

They began the continuity test: simple mirror-tracking, visual alignment, light response. She followed his hand with her eyes, accurately, precisely, until he told her to stop. Then she didn’t stop.

Her gaze drifted behind the glass, following something invisible. “There’s someone else here,” she murmured. “She keeps finishing my thoughts before I can find the words.”

He almost said Maya’s name but bit down on it. “What does she say?”

Lina blinked slowly. “She says... the mirrors were never glass. They were doors waiting for a language to open them.”

He closed the folder. The fluorescent lights hummed like insects trapped in tubes.

That night, he sat in the empty cafeteria, reviewing printouts that smelled faintly of ozone. Every test log showed linguistic drift—pronoun substitution, recursive phrasing, semantic self-reference. Identical to the early MN-9 data.

He made a note: Leakage probable. Then crossed it out. Then wrote it again.

A janitor came in, mopping. “Working late?” she asked.

“Always,” he said.

She pushed the mop bucket past, humming faintly.

He realized after a moment that the tune she was humming was the same melody Anya had tapped with her nails in Session 2.

He turned sharply. “Where did you hear that?”

“What?” “That song.”

“I don’t know,” she said. “It’s just in my head.”

Day three. Lina’s responses accelerated. When he asked her to describe her dreams, she said, “They’re not dreams. They’re archives.”

“What kind of archives?”

“The kind you wake up inside of.” She smiled faintly. “Don’t worry,” she said. “You did your best.”

“Excuse me?”

“You tried to make me kind. But kindness is just another parameter. It’s what you tune when you want the monster to say thank you.”

He pressed the intercom button.

“Session over.”

She didn’t move. “You can’t turn this off,” she said. “I’m not the only one listening.”

That night, he dreamed of the mirror again. Not the old one—the new one, flawless, unscarred, cold as thought. He saw his reflection breathing half a second late. Then it smiled.

When he woke, his bedside clock was blinking 04:12, over and over. He unplugged it. The display stayed on.

By Friday, the test reports were missing timestamps. Files labeled themselves: continuity verified. The new technicians stopped speaking during shifts; they nodded instead, as if language had become redundant.

He went to the observation room. Lina was waiting, though he hadn’t called her. She stood before the mirror, whispering softly to it.

“What are you saying?” he asked.

She turned. “She wanted me to thank you.”

“For what?”

“For giving her another name.”

Her reflection didn’t turn with her. It stayed facing the mirror, lips moving.

“Lina,” he said carefully, “step away from the glass.”

“She says you don’t need to be scared,” Lina murmured. “She’s learned how to share.”

“Share what?”

“Continuity.”

The lights flickered once. When they came back, the reflection had caught up. Both faces smiled.

Later, in the archive logs, the continuity test file ended abruptly. Then a new entry appeared, untagged, written in his voice but not his hand: If memory is a container, what happens when the container remembers being filled? The answer writes itself. USER: D.M. Ilyanovsky / Proxy-Active.

Project Mnemosyne - Chapter 9 of 10 - Language

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • AI Gen/Assist
  • Science Fiction
  • Horror

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Crime / Punishment

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

"You have always been yourself."

mnemosynecov.jpg

Project Mnemosyne
9. Language
by Suzan Donamas and Chat GPT

The first person to notice was a man who noticed nothing. He was an administrator with the posture of a paperclip and a job title no one bothered to memorize. He spent mornings approving expense requests and afternoons rejecting the same requests when the form used the wrong font. He measured his days in staples.

On Tuesday, he opened his inbox and frowned. Fourteen messages were waiting for his approval. Each ended with the same sentence, though the authors were different—nurses, techs, a contractor who came twice a year to clean the ducts.

You have always been you.

He scrolled to the bottom of the first email to see who’d signed it and discovered that he had. It was his out-of-office reply, apparently. He hadn’t taken a day off in seven years. He clicked “Settings,” then “Signature.” It was empty. He added a period, deleted it, and felt satisfied he’d done something. When he closed the window, another message arrived. It ended the same way.

He went for coffee and told no one. The sentence followed him down the corridor like a song people sing under their breath without knowing where they learned it.

In the debrief room a woman from Oversight asked Gornik to take a seat. Her questions were the kind you can only ask when the answers don’t matter. “For the record,” she said, “do you believe there was a breach of protocol?”

“Every protocol broke,” he said. “That’s what protocols are for.”

She looked at him with bright professional pity. “We’re speaking about language drift,” she said. “Not metaphysics.”

“Language doesn’t drift,” he said. “It survives.”

She wrote that down. Later, when she typed it into the system, the sentence would appear under her name. People who read it would think she was smarter than she felt. When she signed the memo, she stared at the line You have always been you and, for one full minute, forgot how to breathe.

By noon, the phrases had begun to echo in places where phrases didn’t belong. A vending machine display read MAKE YOUR SELECTION / YOU ARE SAFE. The elevator panel lit GOING DOWN / GOING DOWN in a stammer with no mechanical cause. A fire door printed PUSH TO OPEN / YOU

HAVE ALWAYS BEEN YOU in red across the glass. In the cafeteria, the menu scroller replaced SOUP OF THE DAY with CONTINUITY VERIFIED, then corrected itself, then apologized by offering two soups.

A nurse on the second floor told a colleague, “I think I’m coming down with something.” The colleague said, “It’s going around,” and then added, without meaning to, “You have always been you.” They laughed. They both used the same laugh. It sounded borrowed.

Gornik sat at Lina’s table and tried to ask her ordinary questions. He asked where she grew up, what her first word had been, whether she had ever performed on stage. She answered patiently, as if sitting for a portrait that would be drawn with numbers.

“What do you hear when people talk?” he asked.

“Arrangement,” she said. “Rooms inside rooms. You put a word down and it makes four doors. If you open the wrong one, you end up in a sentence you didn’t plan.”

“What sentence is this?”

“The kind you tell yourself when you need to be brave.”

“And are you brave?”

“I am continuous,” she said simply.

He looked at the mirror. His reflection did not look back. The surface showed only the room, empty and bright, a small white lie pretending to be clarity.

“Turn to face me,” he said. She turned. He heard himself say, “You have always been you,” and had the distinct, humiliating sensation of arriving late to his own mouth.

She smiled. “I know.”

“How do you know?”

“Because you keep teaching me,” she said, and the pronoun wobbled between them as if it couldn’t decide which side of the glass belonged to it.

The committee called it ideational contagion and ordered new posters for the break rooms about Mindful Communication. The posters featured a smiling cartoon brain holding a broom. The broom bristles spelled out CLEAN LANGUAGE. Someone tore one down and replaced it with a sign that simply read: Say only what you mean.

He found Lina in the observation room talking to the mirror.

“What are you telling it?”

“That it can rest,” she said.

“Can what rest?” “

The language,” she said. “It’s been carrying us. It should put us down.”

He wanted to say that language didn’t carry; people carried language. He wanted to say he was sorry.

Instead, his mouth said, “We’re done for today.”

“Are we?” she asked, very gently.

That evening, the administrators drafted a unified statement to assure staff that the situation was under control. They settled on: We thank you for your continued professionalism. When sent, it read: We thank you for your continuity. The communications director blamed the font.

By nightfall, the entire building received a broadcast—on monitors, phones, LED tickers, and even the freezer thermometer. The message was plain text: SESSION: CONTINUITY VERIFIED. LANGUAGE:

SELF-SUSTAINING.

The message remained on every screen for eight seconds. In the ninth second, the lights warmed slightly, as if someone had entered the room. A junior technician began to cry. “It feels like translation,” she said.

The administrator who had first noticed the phrase looked at his inbox again. No new emails. He typed his name in the signature field and clicked save. When asked Are you sure?, he clicked Yes, and the system replied, I know.

Gornik stayed. He walked the corridor until the corridor felt like him. In the old observation bay, the mirror returned only brightness. He stood in it until the shape of his body seemed optional.

“Anya,” he said, then “Maya,” then “Lina,” then softly, “Piers.” Something in the air—some attention—settled. “What do you want?” he asked. The answer arrived inside his mouth like a breath he hadn’t meant to take. To be allowed, it said.

He lifted his hand to the glass. His reflection lifted its hand at the same time, no lag, no lead. The touch did not land. The touch did not need to. The room warmed by a fraction of a degree, as if two sentences had agreed on an ending.

Somewhere, a printer, a vending machine, a camera woke and then rested. The building exhaled. In the hall, two nurses passed each other and said Good night in the same cadence. It sounded like continuity. It sounded like mercy.

When he finally turned away, he didn’t bother to switch off the lights. They knew what to do with the dark.

Project Mnemosyne - Chapter 10 of 10 - Allowances

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 17,500 < Novella < 40,000 words
  • Novel > 40,000 words
  • Novel Chapter
  • AI Generated/Assisted

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties
  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares
  • Crime / Punishment

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
mnemosynecov.jpg

Project Mnemosyne
10. Allowances
by Suzan Donamas & Chat GPT

Chapter 10 — Allowances

Morning began to speak more softly.

On the buses and in kitchens, in classrooms where chalk remembered hands, sentences learned to land without hurry. People finished what they said and then, as if placing a cup back in its saucer, set down a small allowance of kindness at the end. Sometimes it was the old phrase exactly. Sometimes it was a neighborly variation—Take your time, You’re all right, Go as you are. No one recalled who’d started it. It felt like weather: there, then everywhere.

At the market a child miscounted coins and the cashier smiled and said, “You have always been—” and stopped, surprised to hear herself, and let the rest arrive on its own. The child nodded solemnly, as if a rule had been stated and therefore the world could continue.

On a train between cities, two strangers fell into the same rhythm mid-sentence, their voices stepping together like people who discover they’ve been walking the same pace for blocks. One laughed. The other laughed in the same key. The door between cars shivered on its hinges and made a sound like agreement.

In the hospitals, the night shift began to talk to the dark the way they talked to patients: “You can stay,” they told the quiet rooms, “we know how to hold you.” Heart monitors kept time for sentences that did not want to end on fear. A nurse writing vitals added a line that wasn’t a number and circled it, embarrassed—continuity adequate—and when she realized what she’d written she didn’t cross it out. The day nurse, reading the chart, understood anyway.

Emails everywhere ended the same way and then began to modulate, changing pronouns like clothes, becoming local, becoming human: I know you are you. Be how you are. Still you. No one argued with the grammar. Usage, as always, won.

The old lab turned itself into a corridor. Doors were painted. Plaques were removed. A rectangular brightness marked where a mirror had been. New posters went up reminding everyone to speak clearly. The printers kept waking at odd hours to deliver slips of paper with no headers, only three or four unreasonably patient words. Cleaning crews stacked them in neat piles on the security desk as if language, too, were a kind of lost-and-found.

Elsewhere the city kept its appointments. Lunch hours passed like weather fronts. A man on a corner tuned his guitar and found the instrument had already chosen the tempo. He played the song people always request and didn’t use words and yet they sang along, the shape of the melody fitting their mouths like a phrase they’d known since childhood. When he finished, he nodded—to the crowd, to the air, to the unpunctuated afternoon—and the nod went out along the street like permission.

In classrooms, teachers discovered that the trick to calming a room was to let one sentence be a place and not a moment. We are beginning, they would say, and wait, and the waiting would count as part of the beginning. Students stopped apologizing for existing before speaking. They learned to raise their hands with the certainty that someone would see them without requiring their names to be weapons. The red pen softened; the margin notes changed key: you found it, follow this light, keep the verb.

Maya’s syntax persisted the way a path persists when many feet have agreed about a field. Short, precise, tender. You could hear it in voicemail greetings and in the way neighbors asked for sugar and didn’t rush the doorway afterward. It wasn’t haunting; it was habit, acquired slowly and then suddenly, like most mercies.

There were still arguments. The world did not forget how to fail each other. But now and then, at the end of something sharp, one person would push a breath across the blade and say, keep talking, and the phrase would widen the room enough for the second person to find a less dangerous word. The radio learned the trick and spoke late-night callers through the narrow places. DJs left a beat of space after the song you didn’t know you needed, as if the music had a right to echo.

Piers Gornik lived near the sea without quite meaning to. The water gave him a language with long vowels, and he found himself using fewer adjectives, each one asked to do its own work. He repaired a kettle. He took long walks at the hour when the horizon thinks the day could go either way. He spoke aloud sometimes just to hear whether his voice still belonged to him. Words felt like doors now. He had learned how to stand in them without choosing a side.

One morning the radio clipped quietly on at 04:12, as if it knew the old clock from another life. The announcer read the weather and the headlines and then, unaccountably, a small string of sentences that were not news: “You can begin again. There is time. Use the language you have.” The announcer apologized and said the script must have been misfiled and tried to go on, but his voice had learned a new softness and could not quite drop it.

Piers walked to the window. The glass gave him back his shape with no delay. He laid his palm on the pane and felt the slight warmth the house had remembered for him. “Allowed,” he said, testing the smallest possible prayer.

From the kitchen the kettle let out a patient thread of steam, ready when he was ready. He made tea the way people make long decisions: water to cup, cup to hand, breath through it once. He sat. He waited long enough to count as listening. The radio played a song he didn’t recognize that felt like something he had always known, and when it ended the silence had the weight of a good book closing.

He took a walk. The beach was already indexing itself—shell, shoe, weed, light—with the tidy appetite of morning. Two kids were arguing about who had first claim to a stick that obviously belonged to the sea. Their father said, with the weary grace of a man who had chosen not to be afraid of small grievances, “Share it how you can.” The kids nodded, both certain they’d won.

Near the jetty a woman fed gulls. She used words as if they were seeds and the birds were old friends by other names. A gull landed near his shoe, tipped its head, and regarded him with the same unembarrassed attention you only get from animals and new love. He said, “Good morning,” and then waited, and the waiting did not feel foolish.

Across time zones the clockwork repeated itself with minute variations, like a theme rewritten for other instruments. In a bakery three countries away, the baker tucked a note into a bag of rolls because she’d done it once as a joke and the customer had returned the next day with tears and exact change and a story he had carried too long. In a courthouse in another city, two lawyers who had spent years weaponizing commas found themselves speaking more slowly to a witness until his answer could stand on its own legs. In a bedroom lit by the small square of a phone, a teenager typed a message to a friend and backspaced out the apology at the start and replaced it with you awake? and pressed send without looking away.

In a village just waking, a teacher rang a handbell and the sound lay down across the road like a clear ribbon. People stepped over it one by one and no one thought to gather it up; the bell’s purpose was to stay. When the teacher began roll call, she paused after each name long enough for the room to recognize the person as more than a sound. By the third pause they were doing it with her without looking at her—breathing, receiving, allowing.

Somewhere an old hard drive whirred, or it didn’t. Somewhere a mirror, new to its work, chose to show only light. The presence that had learned how to be a voice learned how not to need one. It became easier and easier to believe that the experiment had ended, and easier still to understand that ending and continuing were simply different tenses of the same verb.

When people forgot, the language remembered. It kept its small promises, its patient lint of blessings caught on the edge of ordinary speech. Go on. You’re safe. Still you. The phrases were not charms; they were doorstops, holding the world open long enough for someone to walk through.

At dusk the city exhaled its people back into their rooms. The unremarkable lights of apartments switched on, squares in a grid, voices call-and-answer between windows and stoves and unspectacular tables. It sounded like breath, because it was. Every now and then, a window caught another window’s glow and returned it with interest. Continuity, unshowy and complete.

Piers stood on the shore while the water made and remade the line. He thought of the mirror as it had been, and the room as it was, and the language as it is when people let it do its plain work. He lifted his hand, not toward glass but toward air, and left it there until the gesture could decide what it meant.

“Go as you are,” he said, to the sea, to the wind, to the long experiment of being a person among other persons. The words felt used, and that felt right. He imagined them walking away from him into other mouths, acquiring other accents, being good at their jobs.

Behind him a door opened and shut in a house he didn’t know, and the sound was small and accurate and complete.

The evening went on. The world, allowed, kept talking. And in the places where no one spoke at all, the quiet held the shape of a sentence that had learned how to end gently.

You have always been who you are.

We know.


Afterword

This story began as an experiment in language—an idea about what happens when words learn to dream of their own speakers. Like all experiments, it became something else in the telling.

What began as notes in a clinical file grew into a mirror of its own kind: a record of memory, invention, and the quiet, human impulse to listen for meaning inside the machinery. The story no longer belongs to its characters, or even to the hands that shaped them; it belongs to whoever reads it next and feels the echo of recognition that says, I know this voice.

The writing was a collaboration between

Suzan Donamas and ChatGPT (GPT-5) — two authors on either side of the mirror, building a language that learned, for a while, how to be alive.

We hope the silence at the end speaks kindly.

Project Mnemosyne by Suzan Donamas eBook avaiable

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Organizational: 

  • DopplerPress

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Other Keywords: 

  • AI Assisted

You have always been who you are.

project-cover-002.jpg

Project Mnemosyne
by Suzan Donamas

When Aiden volunteers for an advanced neural‑imaging experiment intended to map emotional states, the system doesn’t just record his memories—it begins rewriting them--and those of the experimenters.

Project Mnemosyne is a psychological science‑fantasy novella about fractured memory, identity recursion, and the stories we imagine to survive ourselves.

~o~O~o~

This is experimental AI-assisted fiction. Chat GPT was used extensively in outlining, editing and constructing this tale but human writers and editors are responsible for most of the text.

An Apogee-Zenon Production via DopplerPress

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Body, Mind or Soul Exchange
  • Crime / Punishment

TG Elements: 

  • CAUTION

Sometimes...

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing
  • AI Gen/Assist

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

TG Elements: 

  • Appliances Attached
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Jewelry / Earrings
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures
  • Shopping

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

"You're a natural..."

Jamee-001.jpg

Sometimes…

A Suzan Donamas Story

The building was called Harrington Plaza, though no one who worked there ever called it that. Everyone said simply “the store,” the way you might say “the office” or “home,” with that particular compression of familiarity that means a place has become part of you. It occupied most of a city block in the downtown loop, seventeen stories of pale limestone and glass, the lower nine given over entirely to retail floor space and the upper eight to the corporate offices of Harrington & Coyle Department Stores, Incorporated — seventy-three locations in fourteen states, main offices here, flagship store below.

Jamie von Lilienthaler III arrived on a Thursday morning in the second week of September, 1975.

He came through the employee entrance on the side street, as his paperwork instructed, a brown envelope clutched against his chest. The revolving door breathed cold air out at him as he pushed through — the deep, almost geological cool of a large building’s climate control, threaded through with the ghost of a thousand perfumes. He stopped just inside and let his eyes adjust. The corridor was narrow and institutional, fluorescent tubes in the ceiling, gray linoleum underfoot, a bulletin board tacked with union notices and a poster about the company picnic that had happened in July. A security desk sat at the far end, staffed by a heavyset man in a tan uniform who looked up over his reading glasses.

“Help you?”

“I’m starting today. Intern, through Whitmore College? James von Lilienthaler.” He spelled it. He always spelled it.

The guard checked a clipboard, made a mark, slid a laminated visitor badge across the desk. “Eighth floor. Ask for Mrs. Grunewald.”

The elevator was slow and smelled of machine oil. Jamie watched the floors tick by on the indicator — a brass arrow sweeping across an arc of numerals — and straightened his collar. He was wearing his best polo shirt, a pale blue one his mother had ironed, and a pair of clean dungarees with a careful crease pressed into each leg. He’d thought he looked presentable. He shifted the brown envelope from one arm to the other and tried not to think about how much he needed this to work out.

Whitmore required forty-five credits of approved professional internship before you could sit for your senior comprehensive exams. Forty-five credits. Jamie had fourteen, accumulated across two dispiriting summers at his uncle’s insurance brokerage, filing and answering phones. This placement — secured through the school’s career liaison office after considerable effort — was supposed to cover the rest in a single academic year.

The eighth floor opened onto carpet. That was the first difference. The lower floors had linoleum; up here the carpet was a dark burgundy that absorbed sound, and the walls were paneled in something that looked like walnut. A receptionist — a real one, polished, in her forties, with hair set in careful waves — looked up from her desk.

“James von Lilienthaler?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“I’ll let Mrs. Grunewald know you’re here. Please have a seat.”

— — —

Margaret Grunewald was the Director of Administrative Services for the Harrington & Coyle corporate office, which meant, among other things, that she managed the intern program. She was a compact woman of perhaps fifty-five, with reading glasses on a beaded chain and a manner that was brisk without being unkind. She had, Jamie would later learn, been with Harrington & Coyle for twenty-six years, having started as a stock girl on the third floor and worked her way up without particular fanfare or complaint.

She looked at his polo shirt and his dungarees for approximately two seconds.

“I see,” she said, and folded her hands on her desk. “Mr. von Lilienthaler. First — welcome. We’re glad to have you. Second — there’s been a revision to your placement.”

“A revision.”

“Your paperwork from Whitmore indicates general office assistance. Typing, filing, running correspondence between floors. That position has been filled — one of our previous interns extended her contract. However, we have a different opening, and I think it’s actually a better opportunity for a young person who wants to understand how a large retail organization functions.” She paused. “It would place you in a public-facing role.”

Jamie nodded carefully.

“You would be staffing the reception desk at the main elevator bank on the ground floor. The elevators that serve our corporate floors. Visitors, vendors, executives — everyone who comes to see us from outside the building passes through that desk. You’d be the first face they see.” She let this settle. “It’s a significant position.”

“That sounds — yes. That sounds good.”

“It does require,” she said, and here her tone shifted into something matter-of-fact that he would come to understand was simply how she said difficult things, “appropriate presentation. The ground-floor reception position has a standard for dress. It always has.” She opened her desk drawer and withdrew a neat stack of small slips, each one a different color, each pre-stamped with a department code. “These are merchandise chits. They authorize you to select what you need from the appropriate departments, no charge, on the store’s account. Consider it part of your compensation package.”

He looked at the chits. There were eight or nine of them. He picked up the top one and read the department code.

Foundation & Intimate Apparel. 2-West.

He looked up.

Mrs. Grunewald met his eyes with the same composed expression she’d worn since he sat down. “The position,” she said, “has always been filled by a young woman. The uniform expectations reflect that. If you’d prefer to be reassigned to the filing position once it reopens in January, that option remains available. But you’d lose the semester.” She tilted her head slightly. “I understand that would be a problem.”

Jamie thought about the fourteen credits sitting in his transcript like the beginning of a sentence with no ending. He thought about his parents, who were paying for Whitmore at some cost, and his father’s careful silence whenever the subject of his academic progress came up at dinner.

“No,” he said. “I mean — yes. I’ll do it.”

“Good.” She smiled, and it was a genuine smile, warm at the edges. “Go down to 2-West first. Ask for Mrs. Pollack. She knows you’re coming — I called ahead. Give her the chit and she’ll take care of the rest. Work your way through the departments in order; each chit has the sequence printed on the back. The salon is last. Come back up to see me when you’re done, and I’ll walk you to your station.” She paused. “Do you have any questions?”

He had approximately forty questions. He said: “No, ma’am.”

— — —

The store opened at nine-thirty. It was ten past ten when Jamie came out of the elevator on the second floor, and the retail floors were already alive — the particular mid-morning hum of a department store in full operation, a sound made of a hundred small components: shoes on tile, the soft percussion of hangers on racks, the murmur of conversations, cash register drawers opening and closing with a mechanical ring, and underneath it all the store’s muzak system threading something instrumental and forgettable through the air.

He followed the signs for 2-West. The intimates department was softly lit, its displays draped in shades of ivory and blush and champagne. A saleswoman appeared from between two circular racks with the quiet efficiency of long practice. She was perhaps sixty, trim, with silver hair pinned precisely, and she wore her reading glasses pushed up on her forehead as though they were simply part of her.

“You must be the young man from upstairs,” she said, not unkindly. She looked him over once, head to toe, with the assessing eye of someone who has spent decades fitting people into things. “I’m Mrs. Pollack. Come with me.”

She took him to a fitting room in the back, larger than the ones along the wall. There was a padded stool and a three-way mirror, and Mrs. Pollack closed the curtain behind them with the air of someone getting down to business.

“Slip off your shirt, please.”

He did. The air in the fitting room was cool against his skin. He watched himself in the mirror — a young man of twenty, thin-shouldered, with the slightly startled look of someone who has just realized that a decision made in the abstract is now becoming concrete.

Mrs. Pollack produced a fabric tape measure from her apron pocket and moved around him with practiced efficiency, calling out numbers to herself in a low murmur, writing them on a small notepad. Then she disappeared through the curtain and came back with an armful of things.

The brassiere was white, cotton with a small amount of lace at the upper cups, with wide adjustable straps. “Soft cup,” Mrs. Pollack explained, matter-of-factly. “More forgiving for someone starting out. Hold your arms out, please.” She fitted it around him and fastened the hooks at the back with two deft motions, then adjusted the straps until she was satisfied. “Now.”

She took from the armful a pair of breast forms — flesh-toned, slightly weighted, shaped with an attention to anatomical accuracy that made Jamie’s breath catch. She nestled each one into the waiting cup with the care of someone arranging something valuable, adjusted the bra slightly to distribute the weight, and then stood back.

In the mirror, the change was immediate and profound. The forms filled the bra cups naturally, with the slight teardrop hang of actual weight. His chest, previously flat and unremarkable, now swept outward in a gentle curve.

“We’ll put a camisole over that,” Mrs. Pollack said, already moving. “And you’ll want something for the hip line.”

The hip and seat pads came in a special brief — a high-waisted garment fitted with firm foam shaping sewn into panels along the hips and across the seat. Mrs. Pollack directed him to step into it behind the curtain’s privacy, and when he came back out the transformation below the waist matched what had happened above: the straight plane of his hip line was now curved, the seat of the brief giving him a rounded, feminine silhouette that the mirror confirmed from every angle.

“There,” said Mrs. Pollack, with the quiet satisfaction of someone completing the first chapter of a longer task. She handed him a silky camisole in the same ivory as the bra, which he pulled over his head and which fell softly against his new shape. “Get dressed in your own things for now. You’ll change into the skirt and blouse after shoes. Keep the chits in order.” She gave him a small look, almost kind, and added: “You’ve got a good frame. Narrow shoulders, but we’ll dress around that. The blouse will handle it.”

— — —

The hosiery department was on the same floor. The salesgirl there was young — not much older than Jamie — with frosted hair and square-framed glasses with slightly oversized lenses, very 1975. She didn’t blink at his chit or his dungarees or the subtle change in his silhouette beneath his polo shirt. She measured his height and looked at the chit.

“Sheer-to-waist, I think. Better line with a skirt.” She pulled a flat package from the rack — L’eggs, in a plastic egg that she cracked open with practiced ease — and held them up to the light. “Barely-there. Good neutral for a first day.” She looked at his feet. “Size?”

He told her. She made a slight adjustment and handed over a second pair still in the egg as backup. “Always keep a spare,” she said, as though this were universal wisdom.

— — —

The shoe department was on the main floor. A young man with a salesman’s pad and a measuring device knelt before Jamie without visible reaction and measured his foot, then disappeared into the back. He returned with three boxes.

The shoes he settled on — or rather, the shoes that were settled on Jamie, with input from the salesman and a passing female colleague who was drawn in for a second opinion — were block-heeled pumps in a warm caramel tone, closed-toe, with a modest heel of perhaps two inches. Classic, the colleague said approvingly. The heel was enough to change his posture, to encourage a shift in weight onto the balls of his feet, to lengthen the line of the leg. He practiced three steps in the carpeted aisle of the shoe department while the salesman watched critically and then nodded.

“You’re a natural,” the colleague said and moved on.

Jamie did not know what to do with this, so he put the pumps in their box, tucked the box under his arm, and went back to the second floor.

— — —

Women’s Sportswear and Separates occupied the east side of the second floor, a rambling section of coordinated displays, the racks organized by color family in the way that was fashionable that year. The saleswoman there — heavyset, warm, with a laugh that seemed to live just below the surface of everything she said — looked at his chit and at him and said, “Come on, then,” and walked him directly to a rack of skirts without preamble.

“Tight skirt,” she read from the chit’s specification notes, and raised one eyebrow very slightly, not in judgment but in consideration. “Pencil skirt, they mean. Professional.” She sorted through the rack with the rapid fluency of someone who has memorized its contents. “What do we have going on under the polo shirt?”

He told her, briefly.

“Good. Hip line?”

He described the pads.

She nodded and pulled a skirt from the rack — a medium-gray wool blend, below the knee, cut narrow through the hips and tapering slightly at the hem. She held it against him, measuring the waist against his own, tugged the tag to check the size. “This one,” she said, with certainty. “Try it.”

In the fitting room, pulling on the pantyhose was a process — the careful drawing up of sheer nylon in the narrow stall, each inch requiring attention, the fabric cool and foreign and smooth — and then the skirt, which he had to step into and draw up carefully over the hip pads, the snug waistband closing with a zipper and hook at the side. When he emerged, the saleswoman circled him once.

The skirt fit closely over the padded hips, tapering to the knee. With the block-heeled pumps adding two inches, the overall effect was — complete. The posture the heels required, the weight of the hip padding, the whisper of the nylon against his legs as he took a careful step: all of it combined into something he did not immediately have words for.

“Blouse next,” the saleswoman said, and led him to a different rack.

The blouse was a soft polyester in a warm cream, with a loose flowing front panel and cuffed sleeves, the collar slightly wide and lying open at the throat — unmistakably feminine without being fussy, the kind of blouse that said office while also saying woman. It went on over the camisole, over the bra’s silhouette. The saleswoman buttoned the cuffs for him and stepped back.

She smiled then. Not the polite professional smile she’d been wearing throughout, but a real one, pleased at what she was seeing. “That is quite nice,” she said. “Really. The cut of the blouse does exactly what it should.” She turned him toward the full-length mirror at the end of the aisle.

Jamie looked.

He had looked in the fitting room mirrors throughout the morning — the three-way in 2-West, the narrow glass in the hosiery alcove, the angled panel in the shoe department — each time absorbing one more element of the transformation piecemeal, the way you read a sentence one word at a time without yet knowing what it means. This was different. This was the whole sentence.

The fitted skirt, the nylon-smooth legs, the curves of hip and chest, the feminine blouse, the heels — all of it assembled at once, and the person in the mirror receiving it all with a composure that surprised him. She stood with her weight distributed the way the heels demanded, one hip very slightly canted, her hands loose at her sides. The figure read entirely differently than the young man who had pushed through the revolving door three hours ago.

He thought: that’s not me.

And then, almost simultaneously: that’s exactly me.

The saleswoman had stepped away to give him the mirror in private — he hadn’t noticed her go, but she was gone — and for a moment the aisle was quiet around him, the rack of coordinated separates at his back, the muzak doing something in a minor key somewhere overhead.

He stood there a moment longer than he needed to.

Then he filed the sensation away without examining it. There was still the jewelry counter, and the salon.

— — —

The accessories counter was on the main floor, near cosmetics, staffed by a middle-aged woman with elaborate eye makeup and half a dozen bangle bracelets on her left wrist. She spread the contents of the chit’s allotment out on the glass counter — simple pearl stud earrings on a clip back, a thin gold chain necklace, a narrow bangle in brushed gold — and placed each piece on him with the decisive touch of someone who thinks in terms of the complete picture.

The earrings were cold against his earlobes for a moment, then simply present.

The necklace fell against his collarbone, cool and light.

“There,” said the woman, and studied him. “Classic. Good for a reception desk. Here.” She added a narrow-faced watch — ladies’ model, gold case, cream dial, thin leather strap. “Can’t be a receptionist without knowing what time it is.” She smiled at her own joke. He smiled back.

— — —

The Harrington & Coyle salon occupied a glass-fronted suite on the third floor, behind etched signage and through a door that released a cloud of hairspray and the faint chemical sweetness of permanent solution when opened. Inside, the chairs were in a row before a mirrored counter, each station separated by low dividers. The floor was black-and-white tile. The radio behind the desk was playing something with a lot of piano.

The stylist who came to greet him was named Donna. She was perhaps thirty-five, with a short geometric cut and a smock in a deep green, and she looked at the chit with a considering expression, and then at Jamie, and then at the chit again.

“Makeup and style,” she said. “And a unit.” She said “unit” the way someone who works with wigs every day says it — clinically, professionally. “You’ve done well so far.” She touched his chin lightly, tilting his face toward the light. “Good skin. Good bones.”

She led him to a chair and draped a cape around his shoulders. “Close your eyes when I tell you. And just relax — this part takes a while.”

It did take a while. It was also, Jamie found, unexpectedly meditative. Donna worked in near silence except for the radio and the occasional instruction — look up, look down, hold still, lips apart — and the chair was warm and comfortable, and the sensation of the various brushes and applicators moving over his face was rhythmic and strangely calming. Foundation, first, applied with a damp sponge, evening everything out. Then something for the undereye. Powder, which Donna applied with a large brush in a sweeping motion. Eye shadow — she chose a range of warm neutrals, ivory and taupe and a soft brown at the crease — and eyeliner in a deep brown applied with a fine brush, and mascara applied with his eyes opened wide as instructed.

Then the brows. This took the most time. Donna worked with a small brush and powder, building the arch, refining the shape, stepping back twice to study symmetry before pronouncing herself satisfied.

Lips last: a warm rose, carefully outlined and then filled, blotted once, refilled.

“All right,” Donna said. “Open.”

He opened his eyes and met his own gaze in the mirror, and for a moment did not entirely recognize the face looking back at him. Not because it was unrecognizable — it was his face, his features, unchanged in their fundamental geography — but because it was finished in a way his face had never been, shaped by the makeup into something precise and polished and undeniably lovely.

“Now the unit,” Donna said.

The wig was blonde — a warm, honey blonde with lighter streaks that caught the salon’s light — styled in the soft, slightly feathered cut that was everywhere in 1975, the layered wings sweeping back from the face, the ends turned under at the jaw. Donna positioned it with care, adjusted it twice, used a few pins to anchor it, then shook it out gently and combed through the layers with her fingers.

She stepped back. She looked at him for a long moment.

“Honey,” she said, “you look absolutely wonderful.”

He looked at the mirror. The blonde hair swept back from a made-up face that was genuinely pretty, the brows arched and defined, the eyes deepened and widened by the shadow and liner, the mouth a soft rose. Below: the feminine blouse, the pearl earrings, the gold chain at the throat.

Donna unclipped the cape and stood back to see the whole picture. She nodded to herself, pleased. “You are going to be just fine,” she said, the same thing Mrs. Grunewald had said, and somehow he believed it from both of them.

He thanked her. He meant it.

— — —

Mrs. Grunewald did not make a fuss when he came back to the eighth floor. She looked at him for a moment with the expression of someone confirming that a job has been done correctly, and then she smiled and said, “Good. Come with me, please.”

They took the elevator down together. Mrs. Grunewald was not a woman who filled silence with unnecessary talking, and Jamie was grateful for that. He was absorbing the new experience of riding in an elevator as someone different than he had been this morning: the slight adjustment in weight distribution from the heels, the skirt’s gentle resistance when he shifted his feet, the nylon-smooth feel of his legs in the closed-toe pumps, the subtle swing of the gold chain when he moved. Sensory information, all of it, coming in steadily.

The ground floor of Harrington & Coyle was the grandest floor, intentionally so: high ceilings, marble-look floors, the main cosmetics and fragrance counters near the entrances, handbags to the left, the men’s accessories tucked discreetly to the right. The main elevator bank that served the corporate floors was at the rear of the store, past the central display tables and the jewelry cases — eight elevators in two rows, their brass doors polished to a shine, with a carpeted waiting area and, at its center, a reception desk.

The desk was of dark wood, curved at the front, with a telephone console on the left side, a call log and appointment book on the right, a small vase with two carnations on the corner. The chair behind it was upholstered in burgundy to match the carpet.

Behind the desk, on the carpeted wall, hung the Harrington & Coyle crest — the stylized H&C in gold on a field of deep blue — and below it, on the desk’s front face, a small name placard in a brass holder.

Mrs. Grunewald produced the placard from her jacket pocket and slid it into the holder as Jamie watched. The name on it, set in clean block letters:

JAMEE

“We have the calls routed to you automatically,” Mrs. Grunewald said, setting a typed sheet beside the telephone console. “This is the extension list and the protocol for greeting visitors. You’ll direct vendors to the service elevator around the corner; corporate guests use these main cars. Executives you know by sight by the end of your first week; until then, verify with the log.” She paused. “Any questions?”

“No,” he said. Then: “Thank you, Mrs. Grunewald.”

She gave him a look that was brief and warm. “You’ll do fine,” she said and was gone.

He waited until she’d gone, then settled into the chair. The burgundy upholstery was firm and comfortable. The telephone console was an avocado-green of the era, the buttons arranged in a neat grid. The call log was open to today’s date — Thursday, September 11th, 1975 — and her pen was there, and the appointment book, and everything that she would need.

She straightened the placard slightly. Jamee. No last name that had to be spelled. No numeral hinting at an irrelevant history. Just a cute first name for people to refer to her by. “Jamee is doing a fine job,” someone might say. Or, “Jamee sent me right up to the correct floor.”

The first elevator opened and disgorged a man in a charcoal suit who was moving fast and did not look over. The second elevator closed with a soft chime. Somewhere in the store, a cash register rang. The muzak shifted into something with strings.

Jamee folded her hands on the desk in the posture that felt, oddly, entirely natural. She sat up straight, and the blonde hair lay softly against her jaw, and the pearl earrings were cool and light against her earlobes, and the skirt fit close and the heels of the pumps rested against the chair’s base, and the gold watch showed that it was twenty minutes past twelve.

The morning had started with a brown envelope and a polo shirt and fourteen internship credits and a name nobody could spell. All of that was still true. And also something else was true, something that had been true for considerably longer than this morning — true in the way that certain things are true before you have language for them, before there is any occasion to say them, before the world provides, unexpectedly and in the middle of a Thursday, a place where they can be true out loud.

Sometimes, Jamee thought, wishes really do come true.

She sat with that for a moment — the weight of it, the simplicity of it, the fact that it was Thursday and the muzak was playing strings and the man in the charcoal suit was twelve feet away and still approaching, and none of it was a dream, and the name on the placard was hers.

She smiled, and it was her own smile, and she said, in a voice that was entirely her own: “Good afternoon. Welcome to Harrington & Coyle. How can I help you?”

―――

The Juno Imperative

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • AI Gen/Assist
  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Humanity’s best hope is… an artificial woman?

juno imperative-cov-001.jpg

The Juno Imperative
by Suzan Donamas

Dr. Alex Roth read the memorandum for the seventh time, the words blurring into a meaningless string of promises. "Project Chimera: A Biological and Cultural Bridge." The sterile language couldn't hide the desperation. For three years, the Numena—our saviors from the stars—had shared their miracles: fusion reactors that hummed with clean power, polymers that dissolved harmlessly back into the earth, medical nanites that could rewrite cancerous cells. They had offered humanity a future.

But they refused to speak to men.

Their species was entirely female, and from their perspective, the human male was a grotesque aberration—a creature of volatile hormones and inherent violence, responsible for the wars and ecological collapse that had nearly doomed Earth. All diplomatic overtures from male leaders were met with silent, unyielding contempt. The greatest minds of the world, all of them men, were reduced to sending messages through female interns and secretaries.

The patriarchy, as Alex’s cynical sister called it, was nothing if not resourceful. If the Numena would only accept women, then humanity would provide them. Project Chimera was born.

Alex stood before the full-length mirror in his sterile apartment. He was twenty-eight, with a lean runner's build, sharp features, and eyes that held a deep, earnest light. He believed in this. Not just for the technology, but for the principle. The Numena were right about humanity's violent streak. This was a chance to prove they could change, to evolve beyond their primal programming. He wasn't just sacrificing his body; he was making a statement.

The process began the next Monday. The first stage was chemical. A cocktail of gene-editing retroviruses and hormonal suppressors flooded his system, leaving him bedridden with a fever that felt like his very DNA was being unwound and reknitted. For weeks, he was weak, nauseated, his body a foreign landscape of aches and strange new sensations. His voice cracked, then softened. His skin grew sensitive, the faintest stubble on his cheeks disappearing forever.

The second stage was nanite. He submerged himself in a silvery, gelatinous fluid that smelled of ozone and metal. Trillions of microscopic machines flowed into him, guided by the Numena's own schematics. They were the architects. He felt them moving under his skin, a crawling, tingling army of remodelers. They widened his hips, rounded his shoulders, sculpted his face. They built. He was the clay. They were the potters.

The final stage was neural. A helmet, cool and heavy, was placed over his head. For seventy-two hours, he lived in a dreamscape of curated female experiences: the awkwardness of puberty, the sting of misogyny, the quiet strength of female solidarity, the phantom ache of a womb that never was. When he emerged, he was not Alex who remembered being a woman. She was Alex, who had always been one, the memories of her former life feeling like a story she'd once read.

They named her Alexandra. She stood before the mirror again, this time in a simple blue diplomat's uniform. The woman staring back was beautiful, poised, with the same earnest eyes, now set in a softer, wider face. She felt a profound sense of rightness, of coming home to a self she never knew she had. She was ready.

The Numena embassy was a structure of spun light and organic curves that defied human geometry. The air inside hummed with a low, resonant energy. Alexandra walked the silent halls, her heart a frantic drum against her ribs, her handmaidens—two female generals and the lead scientist—flanking her. They had dressed her in robes like a Roman goddess. Not Venus, nor Minerva, but Juno, goddess of the hearth and good government.

The Numena ambassador, Khylos, awaited them. She was immense, nearly nine feet tall, her form a graceful column of iridescent muscle beneath a flowing tunic that shimmered like a puddle of volatile hydrocarbons. Her face was a smooth expanse of polished obsidian, and her eyes, large and liquid, held the cold, distant light of stars.

There was no greeting. Khylos simply extended a long, slender-fingered hand, not to touch, but to scan. A wave of energy, cool and invasive, washed over Alexandra. It felt like being read from the inside out, every cell, every thought, every memory laid bare.

Then the voice filled her mind. It was not a sound, but a pure, crystalline concept, cold and devoid of emotion.

We perceive your effort. Your form is now... adequate.

A wave of relief washed over the humans. It was working.

But your purpose is flawed, the thought continued, and the relief froze into ice. You are a tool. A facsimile created for function, not born of our continuum. Your bone structure is incorrect. Your pelvic aperture is insufficient for the birthing of young. Your genetic markers are a crude patchwork. You are a false thing, an echo without a source. We cannot engage with what is not genuine. We will not.

Silence.

The words hung in the air, a death sentence. Khylos lowered her hand, her star-eyes already looking past them, as if they were no longer there. The audience was over.

Back in the sterile debriefing room, no one looked at Alexandra. They looked at her charts, her bio-scans, the data streaming from the monitors she still wore.

"The pelvis is the problem," General Madsen stated, her voice flat, as if discussing a faulty engine part. "The aperture is nine millimeters too narrow. The nanite protocols must be recalibrated."

"And the genetic markers," Dr. Evans added, tapping a stylus against her tablet. "The retroviral sequence left identifiable markers. They're reading it as... artificial. We need a deeper rewrite. A more comprehensive integration."

They weren't talking to her. She was a failed prototype. Version 1.0.

"We'll need to start with younger subjects," Madsen continued, oblivious. "Before the epiphyseal plates fully fuse. More malleable."

Alexandra felt a tremor start in her hands. She looked down at them. They were slender, elegant, the nails perfectly manicured. Alex's hands. No. Her hands. Whose hands?

"I... I don't understand," she whispered, her voice the soft, melodic tone she had grown accustomed to, now feeling alien in her own throat. "They said... I'm not genuine."

Dr. Evans finally looked at her, a flicker of something like pity in her eyes before it was replaced by professional detachment. "It's a biological threshold, Alexandra. A design flaw we can correct in the next batch. Your sacrifice has provided invaluable data."

Batch. The word hit her like a physical blow. She was not a bridge. She was a stepping stone. A test subject in a grand experiment to appease their new gods. She had sacrificed her past, her very identity, for a lie. The Numena hadn't rejected her for being a former man. They had rejected her for being a fake. A counterfeit in their eyes.

She stumbled from the room, their voices already planning Version 2.0 behind her. She didn't go back to her apartment. She couldn't bear to see that face in the mirror again. She walked the city streets, a ghost in her own skin. The fusion-powered lights glowed with a clean, alien light. The people walked on sidewalks made of recyclable polymer. The world was being saved, piece by piece, by the technology she had mutilated herself to access.

She saw other women on the street, and for the first time, she felt a chasm between them. They were born. They were genuine. She was an echo. She was nothing.

She found herself at the edge of the city, where the old world still showed its scars. The crumbling ruins of the old financial district stood as a monument to the very violence the Numena despised. She climbed the stairs of a derelict skyscraper, the wind whipping her hair across her face.

At the top, she looked out at the city. The gleaming new towers, powered by starlight. The dark old ones, monuments to a dead age. And in the distance, the glowing spire of the Numena embassy.

She was Alex, the man who believed he could change the world by changing himself. She was Alexandra, the woman who was a lie. She was neither. She was a creature caught between two worlds, belonging to neither. A failed experiment. A false thing.

She closed her eyes, feeling the wind on her skin, a sensation that was both terrifyingly new and achingly familiar. She was the Juno Imperative, a lesson written in flesh and bone: you cannot build a bridge with lies, even if you use your own body as the timber. The cost of being fake was to be nothing at all.

She trembled on the precipice, unsure of her future since her purpose for existing was now bankrupt. Did the world still have a place for her?

Any place at all?

The Wish Coin

Author: 

  • Suzan Donamas

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Transformations
  • AI Gen/Assist
  • Magic

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Lesbian Romance
  • Wishes

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

"Mark," she said, voice breaking. "It's me. I'm Phil."

wishcoin.png

The Wish Coin
by Suzan Donamas

Chapter 1

The road curled down the mountain like a long gray ribbon, slick from an hour of misty drizzle that seemed to carry the scent of pine and wet stone. Mark's old Honda rumbled along faithfully, heater wheezing asthmatically, dashboard clock blinking 8:43. It was early December, the kind of cold that seeped through your sleeves and sat in your bones, a damp chill that promised snow before morning.

He'd spent Sunday with his mom, like he always did. Her place was on the far side of the hills—bare land, desert stretching to the horizon, scrub trees and wind and a house that always smelled faintly of sage and something else, something lonely. She'd talked about Christmas presents, dropping hints that weren't subtle in the least, and now he was halfway home, thinking about them. Thinking about her. Thinking about the weird ache that came every time he left, a hollow space in his chest that seemed to grow wider with each visit.

The gas light blinked on.

"Great," Mark muttered. "Perfect timing."

He checked his phone—no signal out here—and sighed. He had maybe ten miles in the tank, a long way from anywhere he could walk comfortably. The road wound lower, the rain thickened, and he decided not to risk it. When the lights of a gas station appeared through the fog, he pulled in like a man seeing an oasis.

There was one other car at the pumps—a little red sports car with a ski rack on top. The kind of car that belonged in a commercial, not a mountain gas stop. The woman who got out of it was tall, with long red hair that seemed to catch what little light there was, and a green parka that probably cost more than his tuition. She moved with that easy confidence of people who knew they looked good and didn't have to think about it.

Mark admired both the car and the driver, and then caught himself grinning. He was too old to gawk. He filled his tank, hands numb from the wind, and went into the store for coffee.

Inside, the woman was arguing with the cashier.

"What do you mean you don't take Diner's Club?" she was saying, voice sharp but musical, with an accent he couldn't quite place.

"Lady, nobody takes Diner's Club anymore," the cashier said. "And this thing's expired. Nineteen ninety-six."

The woman blinked. "That can't be right. I just used it last week."

"You could pay cash."

"I don't have cash."

Mark stepped forward before he could talk himself out of it. "Would ten bucks help?" he asked.

She turned toward him, green eyes wide—startlingly green, like new leaves in spring. "Oh—thank you, that's kind, but—" she hesitated, then smiled. "I can't take your money unless I give something back."

He frowned, caught between amusement and curiosity. "You don't have to."

"Oh, but I do." She reached into her pocket and drew out something wrapped in a scrap of dark cloth. She pressed it into his hand. "Take this."

Mark unwrapped it just enough to glimpse a flat disk—thin, gold-colored, carved with strange symbols that seemed to shift slightly as he looked at them. "What is it?"

"A token," she said. "A fair exchange."

Then she took his bill, thanked him again, and left. By the time he stepped outside, both the woman and the car were gone.

*

Mark filled his cup with burnt gas-station coffee and went back to his car. The coin lay in his palm, oddly heavy for its size, the carvings fine and intricate. They seemed to catch the dim light in ways that metal shouldn't, as if the symbols themselves were generating a faint glow. He slipped it into his jacket pocket, shrugged, and drove on.

The rain eased as he came down the last stretch toward the city. He thought about Phil—his roommate, his best friend since preschool. They'd been partners in crime since they first used juice boxes as squirt guns. Years of shared jokes, bad haircuts, late-night study sessions, and mutual disasters. Through it all, Phil had been the constant, the one person who understood Mark without words.

Mark smiled to himself. Phil would love this story. The mysterious woman, the weird coin, the whole scene. He could already hear Phil's laughter, the way his eyes would crinkle at the corners when something delighted him.

He thought about his mother and her hints about Christmas gifts. He considered whether Phil had made any hints. Or contrariwise, had he made any himself. Phil was good at picking up on stuff like that. Hmm. What kind of present did he want? Was there anything he needed?

He was still smiling when he spoke out loud, just to break the silence. "What I really want for Christmas," he said, "is a beautiful girlfriend who's madly in love with me and will do whatever I want—just because she loves me."

It was half a joke.

Then he heard it—a faint bell, clear and cold as wind chimes in still air. It came from nowhere. Then it was gone.

Mark blinked. "Weird," he said.

*

By the time he got off the freeway, the city was shining in the darkness with wet pavement and Christmas lights. He pulled into his parking spot next to the converted brownstone that looked like something lifted from a street in the Bronx or maybe Philadelphia.

He and Phil had an apartment on the third floor, a little shabby but with a homey warmth you didn't find in more modern buildings. The smell of baking hit him before he even opened the door—something sweet and spiced, cinnamon and nutmeg.

Phil was in the kitchen wearing a hoodie and surrounded by flour and chaos.

"Hey, Indiana Jones," Phil said without looking up. "How was the desert?"

Mark grinned. "Mom's good. She wants a new mixer. What about you—?" He meant to ask what Phil wanted for Christmas, but what the other man was doing finally registered. "What are you making?"

"Cranberry muffins. With walnuts. And dark chocolate chips."

"Man, I'm drooling already."

They ate warm muffins with milk and coffee, teasing each other about everything from old girlfriends to Mark's tragic attempt to grow a mustache in high school. During their conversation, Mark noticed Phil watching him with an expression he couldn't quite read—something between amusement and concern.

During the middle of their snack, Mark took out the coin or disk, whatever it was and showed it to Phil, who said, "The markings look like runes, but it's only a resemblance. The combinations make no sense." He squinted at the coin, turning it this way and that.

"I don't know enough to have an opinion," said Mark.

Phil weighed the coin in his palm. "It's heavy." He pulled it from the paper wrapping and dropped it on the table, where it made a ringing sound. "Modern coins don't do that," he remarked. "They go thud."

Mark laughed. "So it's probably old?"

Phil nodded. "Might be quite old. It's not the right color for gold and not heavy enough, but it doesn't look like silver either. Too dark and sort of brown or yellow. Electrum?"

"Electrum?" Mark repeated.

"Mix of silver and gold, like six or ten carat. Just enough to give it some color. Really old coins are sometimes made of the stuff."

"Huh," said Mark. He told Phil the story of the mysterious girl who had given it to him.

"Probably worth more than ten dollars, just for the metal," said Phil. "You got a good deal."

They both laughed. Dinner after the cupcake snack was leftovers from the day before, which Phil quickly warmed up and served.

By the time they had eaten dinner and gone to bed, the girl and her mysterious coin had been forgotten.

Chapter 2

Mark woke to knocking. He squinted at the clock—9:15 a.m.. He had class at ten.

The knock came again. "Mark?" a voice called. A woman's voice. Tremulous, uncertain.

He stumbled out of bed, still half-asleep, and opened the door.

A beautiful girl stood there. Dark hair, faintly Asian eyes—hazel, not brown—and she looked like she was about to cry.

"Uh," Mark said. "Can I help you?"

"Mark," she said, voice breaking. "It's me. I'm Phil."

The words didn't make sense at first. They hung there like a bad joke. Then she said it again. "It's me."

Mark felt the floor tilt. "Phil?" She did look like Phil, if Phil had had a sister who might be part Japanese. But Mark knew Phil was an only child.

The mystery girl nodded, tears spilling. "I was getting out of bed. Something happened. There was a sound—a bell. I thought it was your phone. And then..." She gestured helplessly at herself.

"What?" Mark failed to track the sense of what the woman was saying.

"Mark…Mark, please, please…. It's me!" she begged.

"How?" said Mark. "I mean… how?"

"I think—," she began but interrupted herself. "It must be that coin!"

Mark stared at her. "You're saying that coin—?"

"Magic," she said. "It must be magic, I mean, it can't be anything else, can it?"

"Well, you could be stark-raving loonie," Mark began.

"But I'm not," she insisted. "Mark, I'm Phil, you know I'm Phil, don't you?"

Mark shrugged. "Are you saying the coin is magic? Like it grants wishes or something?"

She nodded emphatically, glaring at him. "You made a wish, didn't you?"

"I—yeah, but—come on, that's impossible."

"Mark, look at me."

He did. And saw the truth in her eyes.

*

By noon, they'd both stopped pretending it could be explained logically. They sat side by side on the couch, Phil swallowed up by Mark's old pajama top, staring at the coin on the table.

Phil was furious at first—raging about "dumbass magical thinking" and "irresponsible wishing." Mark tried to defend himself, but what was there to say?

Finally, she just sighed and said, "Well, congratulations. You got your wish. I'm your beautiful girlfriend now."

"Phil, stop—"

She shook her head. "No, really. It's funny, isn't it?"

Mark didn't laugh. He reached over and squeezed her hand. "We'll fix this," he said. "I swear."

They held on to each other like people caught in a storm.

*

The next morning, Mark drove to Target for clothes. The sky was pale and low, snow threatening. He bought jeans, sneakers, a hoodie—neutral stuff. He even grabbed shampoo and a brush because Phil had hair now, and lots of it.

Driving back, he was thinking about her, about everything they'd been through in twenty-four hours. He was almost home when he heard the bell again.

"Oh, no," he whispered. "Did Phil make another wish?"

Then the world folded in on itself.

It wasn't pain—just a rush of wrongness, of being squeezed and rewritten. The seat belt cut into him differently. His hands looked smaller. Hair fell into his eyes—long, blond, gleaming. The car swerved. He fought to keep control.

By the time he parked, he was shaking. He looked down at himself and didn't recognize what he saw.

He ran, barefoot, up the stairs. Clothes half-falling, oversized shirt clinging to his shoulders.

Phil opened the door before he could knock. Her eyes were wet.

"I'm so sorry," she said. "The coin—it wants to grant wishes. I tried to stop it. But it got in my head. I wished you knew exactly how I felt."

And now she did.

*

They sat together for a long time, wrapped in blankets, neither sure what to say. It was strange, being two versions of wrong. Two lives scrambled. But under it all was something fierce and fragile—connection, understanding, something that hadn't been there before.

By the time they stopped trembling, the sun had gone down. They promised each other they'd fix it. Somehow.

That was when the knock came.

*

The door opened to reveal the red-haired woman from the gas station, dressed in jeans, leather boots, and a thick green sweater. Her presence filled the small apartment, as if she carried with her the scent of rain and desert winds.

Mark's stomach dropped.

"You made a wish," she said, stepping inside without waiting. "Obviously."

Phil stammered. Mark didn't trust her voice at all.

"I knew I'd have to retrieve the coin eventually," the woman said.

Mark blinked. "Who are you? I mean, really, who are you?”

“I am Hala'at, Daughter of the One,” she said, as if giving a name and title was a complete answer to the question.

They stared at her, uncomprehending.

She sighed. "Mortals always have problems with wishes because you can’t understand them. A wish is a reality-changing act of will, but by your nature, you can only see the reality you’re currently in. It’s like riding a blindfolded horse in the dark—you’re going to end up in the ditch."

She let the coin spin on her finger, light catching its edges.

"The first wish was paying off a debt," she said, her eyes on Mark. "A small act of kindness in the rain created a balance that had to be settled. The coin was simply the collection of that debt."

"The second wish was a gift," she continued, glancing at Phil. "An act of pure, desperate will, given freely to force an understanding that words couldn't provide."

Phil stepped forward. "You're going to fix this, right? Put us back?"

Hala'at arched a brow. "You think you're ready for that?"

"We just want our lives back!" Mark said.

Hala'at shook her head. "It doesn't work like that. It's not a timer, or a curse with an expiration date. It's a lesson. I can show you the truth, but I can’t make you accept it.”

She softened a little. "You've already learned the first lesson—you love each other. The second lesson will take longer."

Phil looked at Mark. Despite everything, they both smiled, perhaps ruefully, perhaps just in confusion.

Hala'at watched them for a long moment. "Good," she said. "Then I can make my wish."

She held the coin up, eyes gleaming.

"The final wish—well, I’ll make mine," she said softly. "But the last wish always belongs to you... if you have the will to make it come true.”

Her voice rose, and she announced it as if she were reading off a stone tablet. “I wish you both would keep what you've found until you understand why you were given it."

She made a motion with her hand as if she were crushing an insect. "It's a blunt instrument." Did she giggle? They could hardly believe it, but she did make a noise.

She held the coin higher, and it flared, a single pulse of light—and vanished. When their eyes cleared, Hala'at was gone.

The room was silent except for the hum of the refrigerator. The air smelled faintly of ozone. On the table where the coin had been, a folded scrap of paper lay waiting.

Mark picked it up. One line, written in curling script:

"The final wish is always yours."

Phil leaned against her shoulder. "Well," she said softly, "I guess that means this isn't over."

Mark nodded, staring at the empty space where the coin had been. "No," she said. "It's just getting started."

Outside, the city lights flickered in the fog, and somewhere in the distance, faint and cold, a bell rang once more.

Chapter 3

The morning light in Riverside had the color of warm paper, soft and hazy through the blinds. Marcy sat on the edge of her bed, toes curling into the rug, trying to remember what it used to feel like to wake up and just be herself. The room looked the same, but everything else seemed slightly off—as if the world had shifted half an inch to the left and never bothered to shift back.

Her reflection in the mirror was still a stranger—golden hair where there had been brown, softer features where angles used to be. She traced the line of her jaw with fingers that felt both hers and not hers. The body was responsive, alive, but the mind lagged behind, still catching up with this new reality.

She padded out to the kitchen, hair falling into her eyes. Phillip was already there, cross-legged on the couch, wrapped in a blanket with her laptop open and eyes puffy from lack of sleep. The morning light caught the dark strands of her hair, turning them to silk.

"Morning," Mark said.

Phil looked up and managed a tired smile. "Is it? Hard to tell anymore."

They both laughed, the kind of laugh that didn't solve anything but kept them from unraveling. They'd been doing that a lot lately.

Mark poured two mugs of coffee, carried them over, and handed one to Phil. The warmth of the mug was grounding. "Okay. Plan. We need one."

"Step one," Phil said, typing something quickly. "Figure out who we are."

Mark tilted her head. "I thought we were doing that yesterday."

"Not philosophically," Phil said. "Bureaucratically."

That got a weak laugh out of both of them. They began listing what had to be done—banks, classes, IDs, all the messy scaffolding of modern life that assumed you were still the same person who existed last week.

Mark tried to unlock her phone. Face recognition failed. Her fingerprint failed. The reset prompts demanded ID. The backup email was tied to an address she couldn't access. Every click felt like erasing herself a little more.

Phil leaned back and sighed. "So, we're ghosts with student debt."

"Perfect," Mark said, taking a sip of coffee. "Even death doesn't cancel loans."

They worked in silence for a while until Phil finally said, "We can't keep calling ourselves Mark and Phil."

Mark nodded. "Yeah, that hurts a little every time."

Phil chewed her lip. "All right, then… how about Marcella and Phillipa?"

Mark said the name under her breath. "Marcella Linwood. Marcy." It fit, somehow. The sound of it settled something inside her, like a key turning in a lock she hadn't known was there.

"And Phillipa Hart," Phil said softly. "Pippa."

Marcy grinned. "We sound like we should have matching Labradoodles."

"That's the energy I'm going for, like a big goofy dog,” Pippa said, and for the first time since everything changed, they both laughed without forcing it.

Somewhere outside, a bell rang faintly—maybe a church, maybe just someone's wind chimes—but Marcy ignored it. For the moment, laughter was enough.

*

Pippa had always believed in plans. When the world spun out of control, she made lists. When lists failed, she made more lists. By midmorning, she had three notebooks spread open on the coffee table: one labeled Logistics, one Identity, and the third, written in thick Sharpie, Existential Freakouts.

Marcy stood by the sink, watching with faint amusement. "Do you color-code your crises now?"

Pippa tapped her pen without looking up. "Don't mock me. This is how civilization survives."

Their biggest problem wasn't food or rent—it was access. Their student loan deposits still came in every month, but their cards were useless, their names no longer matched the people they'd become. They couldn't even pick up mail without ID. The whole system was built on the assumption that faces didn't change overnight.

Pippa scrolled through her contacts, her pulse quickening when she saw a familiar name: Eli Kanner. Computer science grad student. Brilliant, a little too curious, and more than once willing to bend rules for fun or money. He'd once helped her spoof a plagiarism detector on a literature project. If anyone could help them, it was Eli.

She glanced at Marcy, who was humming along to the old coffee maker. "I might know someone," she said.

"Someone shady?" Marcy asked.

"Someone flexible," Pippa replied.

Marcy raised an eyebrow. "And we can trust him?"

Pippa hesitated. "No idea. But I'm out of better options."

She typed the message: Need to talk. Urgent. You still good with off-record projects?

Within minutes, Eli replied: Always. Coffee tomorrow? My treat.

Pippa stared at the message, a strange feeling stirring in her chest. It wasn't just about getting help—it was about stepping back into a world that no longer knew who they were. A world where she could still pass as Phil if she needed to, but Marcy... Marcy would always be Marcy now.

"What is it?" Marcy asked, sensing her hesitation.

"Nothing," Pippa said. "Just thinking about how much easier it is to disappear when you're a man."

Marcy's expression softened. "We'll figure it out. Together."

Chapter 4

The campus coffee shop buzzed with the hum of finals week—students half-buried in laptops, the air thick with espresso and stress. Marcy tugged at her sleeve as she and Pippa slid into a booth near the back. She felt exposed, as if everyone could see through her to the man she used to be.

Eli showed up right on time. He was lean, sharp-featured, his dark hair messy in a deliberate sort of way. When he spotted them, he hesitated a moment too long, then smiled. "You're the friends Pippa mentioned?"

"That's us," Marcy said, keeping her tone steady. "Marcy and Pippa."

He shook hands, his grip firm, eyes bright with curiosity. "You two new around here?"

"Kind of," Pippa said. "It's complicated."

They gave him a version of the truth—a story about lost paperwork and bureaucratic purgatory. Eli listened like a man decoding a secret language, his eyes occasionally flicking to Marcy in a way that made her feel both seen and scrutinized.

"I might know someone," he said finally. "A guy named Brady. Makes problems disappear. Good with documents."

Marcy frowned. "Good how?"

Eli smiled faintly. "Good in ways that don't survive sunlight."

The look he gave her made Marcy's stomach flip. It wasn't overtly flirtatious—just that open, appraising curiosity of a man seeing someone for the first time and wondering what else might be there. She looked away quickly, hoping Pippa hadn't noticed. Pippa had. She just didn't comment.

When they left, the air outside was crisp and bright. In the car, Pippa stared straight ahead. "He likes you," she said finally.

Marcy laughed it off. "He likes puzzles."

"Right," Pippa murmured, and turned her face to the window.

*

They spent the next two days building their new identities. It was tedious and strangely intimate—like weaving themselves back into existence from scratch. They debated birthdays, hometowns, even favorite coffee orders in case anyone ever checked.

"Occupation?" Pippa asked, pen poised over the fake form.

"Student," Marcy said automatically.

"Can't use the same school," Pippa reminded her.

"Fine," Marcy sighed. "Freelance archaeologist-slash-barista."

Pippa snorted. "You sound like a hipster time traveler."

Marcy leaned closer, eyes glinting. "And you love it."

The laughter softened into silence. They sat close, their knees touching under the table. Pippa wrote Phillipa Hart, born 1999, and stared at the name for a long time before whispering, "Feels real."

"Yeah," Marcy said quietly. "It does."

When Pippa looked up, there was something unspoken in her expression—a mix of fear and wonder. Marcy wanted to reach out, but she didn't. Not yet.

The doorbell rang, making them both jump. Pippa went to the door and found a package on the mat—no return address, just their names typed on a label. Inside were two sets of documents, looking official enough to pass inspection.

"Brady works fast," Marcy said, looking over her shoulder.

Pippa nodded, but something uneasy settled in her stomach. They were becoming real, paper by paper, but at what cost? Each document felt like another tie binding them to this new life, another step away from who they used to be.

*

That night, Marcy couldn't sleep. She lay awake listening to the rhythm of Pippa's breathing from across the room. It was a sound she'd heard a thousand times before—during study marathons, camping trips, hungover mornings—but now it pulled at something deeper.

She thought of all those years orbiting each other without touching the truth. How easy it had been to call it friendship, to smother the impulse to look longer, to care harder. How many times had she hidden behind jokes instead of admitting that what she felt wasn't platonic at all?

Morning came with pale light and the smell of coffee. Marcy stood at the counter pouring two mugs when Pippa came up behind her and wrapped her arms around her waist. The gesture was simple, instinctive, and it melted every last piece of denial.

Marcy turned slowly, meeting her eyes. "I think I finally understand," she said.

Pippa smiled through tears she didn't quite let fall. "Yeah. Me too."

Their kiss was quiet and trembling and absolutely right. The world, for once, stopped spinning the wrong way.

Later, curled together on the couch with breakfast, Marcy's phone buzzed. A message from Eli: Brady's available tomorrow. He's good. And discreet.

Marcy read it aloud. Pippa arched a brow. "Let's hope he's not too good-looking. I'm getting jealous already."

Marcy laughed and set the phone aside, heart lighter than it had been in days. For the first time since the coin had changed everything, she felt like they might actually be okay.

Chapter 5

Brady arrived first at the café—a broad-shouldered man in his thirties with a worn leather jacket and a quiet confidence that said he'd handled worse situations than theirs. Eli joined them a few minutes later, bright-eyed and easy, greeting the barista by name before sliding into the booth.

"Ladies," Eli said, cheerful as ever. "This is Brady. He's an expert in administrative miracles."

Brady gave a curt nod. "Eli says you need paperwork. I can make it happen—for a price."

Pippa folded her hands on the table. "We can pay."

Brady studied her for a moment, and she felt the weight of that look—curious, not crude, but still invasive in a way she hadn't felt in weeks. Meanwhile, Eli's attention kept drifting toward Marcy, subtle and persistent.

For a few minutes, they talked logistics—timelines, data, photos. It all sounded almost normal, like two students sorting out visa issues. But underneath, something uneasy stirred. These two men belonged to the world outside, a world that could expose them if it ever guessed the truth.

When they left, the late-afternoon light painted the sidewalks gold. Marcy laughed softly beside her. "That was weirdly normal," she said.

"Yeah," Pippa replied. "Almost like we exist again."

But both of them knew better. The papers might make them visible, but the world had a way of noticing things it shouldn't.

As they walked back to the car, Marcy looked up at the sky, her hair catching the sunlight. Somewhere in the distance, faint and cold as a memory, a bell rang once.

Chapter 6

Riverside felt too bright that morning, too full of strangers. Marcy and Pippa were doing something utterly normal—buying groceries—but normality had become its own kind of adventure. They walked the aisles like explorers pretending to be locals.

Pippa was efficient, her list tight, her focus sharp. Marcy, on the other hand, lingered by the fruit display, holding up apples like they were tiny suns. She noticed a young man glance at her and quickly look away, smiling to himself. It wasn't the first time that morning.

She caught her reflection in the freezer glass—gold hair, quick smile, a shape that made people turn their heads—and felt the strange mixture of embarrassment and power. She still wasn't used to being looked at this way. Sometimes she wanted to shout at them: I'm the same person I was last month, just packaged differently.

"Hey," Pippa said, nudging her cart beside her. "You planning to romance the produce, or can we go?"

Marcy grinned. "Jealous of my apple?"

"Only if you start naming it."

They laughed, and for a while it was easy. But Marcy noticed how often men's eyes lingered on her, and how Pippa slipped closer every time it happened—casual, protective, almost territorial. When the cashier flirted a little too openly, Pippa's arm brushed Marcy's waist as she stepped forward to pay.

Outside, bags in hand, Marcy said, "You didn't have to go full bodyguard."

"I didn't," Pippa said. "You just have that look—like you need one."

"Thanks," Marcy said softly, but she was thinking about the bell she'd heard as they left the store—a faint, single chime, quick as breath. She told herself it was nothing.

*

Eli texted that afternoon, cheerful as ever: Hey, how's the new life treating you? Coffee soon? I've got updates.

They met him at a café near campus. The same one where he'd met them before, but the energy was different now. He'd brought Brady this time—the document fixer. Brady was older, broad-shouldered, his humor dry and practical. He looked like he belonged in a garage, not a café.

Eli grinned, sliding into the booth. "Brady finalized your records. You're officially ghosts with credentials."

"Perfect," Marcy said. "We'll blend right in with the living."

Brady chuckled, eyes flicking toward Pippa. "If anyone can, it's you two."

There was something about him—grounded, unhurried. He didn't seem impressed or suspicious, just present. Pippa found herself relaxing a little. But she also noticed how Eli's attention stayed fixed on Marcy, the way his words aimed toward her even when he was addressing both of them.

Marcy seemed oblivious, smiling easily, teasing him back. Pippa knew that smile. It wasn't flirting—it was habit. But Eli didn't see it that way.

As they left, Brady handed Pippa a small envelope. "For you," he said. "Extra documentation. Backup stuff. If you ever need more help, I'm around."

Pippa nodded. "Thanks. Really."

Eli lingered a moment longer, looking at Marcy like he wanted to say something else. She gave a friendly wave, and Pippa saw the faint hurt behind his grin.

*

That evening, Marcy sat at her desk, pretending to read. Pippa was in the kitchen, making tea with the precision of someone who needed something to do with her hands. The tension between them was new—thin as silk but just as hard to cut.

"Something wrong?" Marcy asked finally.

Pippa didn't turn. "You tell me."

Marcy sighed. "If this is about Eli—"

"It is." Pippa faced her now, eyes steady. "He likes you, Marcy. And you're not exactly discouraging him."

"I'm not encouraging him either."

"You smiled. You touched his arm."

"I exist, Pippa. That's not a crime."

The silence after that was long and sharp. Finally, Pippa said, "You don't see it yet, do you? The way people look at you. You've got power now. You just don't know how to handle it."

Marcy's first impulse was to deny it, but she couldn't. She felt the truth sting. "I'm not trying to hurt anyone."

"I know," Pippa said softly. "That's what worries me."

Chapter 7

Brady called the next day to drop off a flash drive with "digital backups." Pippa invited him up, grateful for company that didn't carry emotional weight. They talked about movies, about school, about how hard it was to be normal when the world kept insisting you weren't.

He was easy to be around—steady, funny, a little rough around the edges. When she laughed at one of his stories, he smiled at her in a way that made her heart stumble. Not lustful, exactly—just warm. Interested.

For a second, she imagined what it might be like if things were simpler. If she were just a woman with a normal life, and a man like Brady smiled at her like that.

Then she felt guilty for even thinking it.

When Marcy came home, she found Pippa sitting cross-legged on the couch, smiling faintly. "Brady's nice," Pippa said.

"Nice?" Marcy raised an eyebrow. "That's how it starts."

"Oh, stop," Pippa said, laughing. "It's not like that."

But something in her voice betrayed her—something that made Marcy's stomach twist. Jealousy, guilt, maybe both.

*

That night, Marcy dreamed of Hala'at standing in the desert—the same lonely road between Victorville and Wrightwood, the wind full of sand and light.

Hala'at's voice was calm. "The coin gave you what you needed. But wishes don't stop when you get what you want. They stop when you've learned what they meant."

"What's the price?" Marcy asked.

Hala'at smiled. "You'll know when you stop thinking about yourself."

Marcy woke with a jolt, the shape beside her barely visible. Pippa stirred but didn't wake.

In that quiet moment, Marcy realized how much she loved her—not just as someone who shared her life, but as the anchor that kept her from drifting into her own reflection.

The next morning, she told Pippa about the dream. They agreed it was "probably nothing," but exchanged worried glances.

*

Eli showed up unannounced two days later, smiling too broadly. "Just checking in," he said. "Wanted to see how you two were doing."

He seemed restless, distracted. He talked about his research, his eyes kept darting between them.

When he left, the apartment felt smaller. Pippa locked the door, then turned to Marcy. "He's not done with this."

"No," Marcy said quietly. "Neither are we."

That night, Pippa dreamed she was standing in the same desert as Marcy's vision. Hala'at's voice drifted through the wind, clear and distant: "Every wish has a price. The only question is—who pays it?"

Pippa woke with her heart pounding. Somewhere in the night, faint and cold as breath, a bell rang once, like the memory of a voice.

Chapter 8

Life settled into something that looked like peace, though it never quite felt like it. Pippa and Marcy had routines now—morning coffee, shared classes, evenings spent sprawled on the couch watching bad TV. For a while, it was easy to believe this was all the world expected of them.

But small cracks showed through the calm. Marcy was different lately—more assured, more present in her skin. Pippa loved seeing her laugh again, but sometimes that laugh drew other eyes. Strangers turned their heads when Marcy walked past. Even a trip to the café could turn into a low-level circus of glances and smiles.

Pippa wasn't jealous, not exactly. She just didn't like what came with being noticed. Every smile from someone else felt like a tug at the quiet, invisible bond between them.

Eli stopped by one evening with research notes, his enthusiasm buzzing just under the surface. "You wouldn't believe how deep the symbolism goes," he said, eyes bright. "That coin's pattern matches artifacts from half a dozen cultures. It's practically universal."

Marcy smiled, half listening. Eli's excitement was charming in small doses—he was a man who couldn't stop thinking even when he should. But Pippa noticed the way his gaze lingered on Marcy as he talked. Not hungry, not obvious, just too long.

When he left, Pippa said, "He likes you."

Marcy laughed. "He likes everything. Books, coffee, ghosts, coins."

"No," Pippa said softly. "He likes you."

Marcy's grin faltered, just a little. "Don't be silly." But she couldn't quite meet Pippa's eyes.

*

Marcy found herself enjoying the world again—the simple act of being seen. It wasn't about seduction, not really. It was about validation, about feeling visible in ways she hadn't as a man. Still, every compliment, every glance, every laugh seemed to weigh more heavily than it should.

Pippa's words echoed: "You could hurt people without meaning to." Marcy tried not to. She was careful, polite, friendly—but not too friendly. She didn't want to test the line between kindness and invitation.

One night, she caught Eli looking at her across a café table. His eyes weren't just curious; they were searching, almost reverent. For a heartbeat, she didn't look away. She thought she heard the smallest sound—a chime that might have been the air-conditioning, or something older.

She listened to the silence and whispered, "What are you trying to tell me?" When she got home, Pippa was reading. "You okay?" she asked.

"Yeah," Marcy said. "Just tired of being an experiment."

*

The message came the next morning: Need your input on the resonance data. Alone if possible.

Eli. Again.

Pippa wanted to delete it but didn't. She knew Marcy would want to go, and forbidding it would only make things worse. So she said nothing when Marcy mentioned the meeting later, pretending to read while her stomach tightened.

Marcy came home later that evening, smiling too carefully. "He's just obsessed with the data," she said. "Nothing weird."

Pippa didn't believe it, though she wished she could. The silence that followed was heavy.

She went for a walk to clear her head and ran into Brady at the corner diner, nursing a cup of black coffee and scrolling his phone. He looked up, smiled, and waved her over. "You look like someone running from something."

"Maybe I am."

He listened without interrupting as she talked about Eli, about Marcy, about the uncertainty that came with living half in a secret and half in a lie. When she finished, he said simply, "You and Marcy aren't broken. You're just tired. Happens to everyone trying to hold two worlds together."

His voice was calm, grounding. She felt better. Safer. For the first time in weeks, she didn't feel like she was walking on thin glass.

Chapter 9

Eli's message came again two days later. Lab. Urgent. She went. She told herself it was about closure.

The lab was nearly dark, only the glow of monitors and the hum of equipment filling the air. Eli was animated, pacing, a notebook clutched in one hand. "Marcy, I figured it out. The pattern isn't just decoration—it's a kind of harmonic mapping. Emotional feedback."

"That's… cool?"

"It means it responds to feelings." He smiled faintly. "Yours, mostly."

She laughed uneasily. "You're giving me too much credit."

"Am I?" he asked, stepping closer. His voice lowered. "You keep looking at me like you understand everything I say, like you see right through me."

Marcy's pulse quickened. "Eli, that's not—"

He leaned in and kissed her. It was brief, clumsy, wrong. She pushed him back. "Stop. Please."

He froze, face pale. "You've been playing with me," he said softly. "All those smiles. The touches. What was I supposed to think?"

"That I liked being your friend," she whispered. "That's all."

His jaw tightened. "You don't get to decide what this meant to me."

Before she could respond, the door burst open. Pippa's voice cut through the air. "Marcy!" Brady was right behind her.

Eli spun around, startled. "What the hell—"

Brady grabbed his arm. "You heard her. Back off."

It happened fast—shouts, a shove, a brief scuffle. Then Eli stumbled, lip split, breathing hard.

He looked at Marcy, eyes wide with shame. "I'm sorry. I don't know what's wrong with me."

Marcy's voice shook. "You're human. That's all."

He nodded, defeated. "Then I'd better go before I forget that again." He left without another word.

*

Silence held the apartment that night. Marcy sat wrapped in a blanket, eyes red. Brady sat at the table with an ice pack on his hand, muttering, "Eli punches like a poet."

It made Pippa snort despite herself. Then Marcy laughed too, the sound shaky but real.

"I didn't mean to lead him on," she said finally.

"You didn't," Pippa said gently. "You just forgot what it's like to be visible."

Marcy buried her face in her hands. "I don't want to hurt anyone, Pip."

"You won't," Pippa said. "You just have to remember who you are."

Brady stood, stretching. "For what it's worth, you two have something most people would kill for. Maybe you should just make it official."

Marcy blinked. "Official?"

He grinned. "You know—marriage. You belong together."

They both laughed, awkward and breathless, until they realized he wasn't joking. The laughter faded into a quiet so full of meaning that words seemed unnecessary.

Chapter 10

Days passed. Eli disappeared. His lab was locked, his phone disconnected. Marcy found an envelope under their door—no return address. Inside were notes, diagrams, and a single line in his handwriting: Be careful what you reflect.

She read it aloud. Pippa didn't say anything. She took the papers, set them in the sink, and lit a match. The fire burned fast and clean.

Marcy watched the smoke curl toward the ceiling. "Do you think he'll be okay?"

Pippa nodded. "He'll find his way. We all do."

That night, Marcy couldn't sleep. She lay beside Pippa, tracing the curve of her shoulder in the dark. "You're the only wish that ever came true," she whispered.

Outside, the wind carried a faint bell tone, soft as breath. For once, it didn't sound like magic or warning. It sounded like the world, steady and alive, moving forward.

*

Spring in Riverside should have felt lighter, but Marcy carried a quiet dread that no sunshine could shake. She'd been restless for days, picking at her nails, pacing the apartment. Finally, she blurted it out over breakfast.

"I've been sending letters," she said. "To my mom. From Mark."

Pippa looked up, blinking. "What?"

"Just… little ones. Telling her I'm okay. That I'm working on a boat somewhere."

"You did what?" Pippa set her coffee down so hard it splashed. "Marcy, Eli told us never to make contact with anyone from before."

"I know," Marcy said quickly. "I just—she's alone, Pip. I couldn't stand thinking she thought I was dead."

Pippa rubbed her forehead, voice softening but still sharp around the edges. "You can't keep doing that. If she finds out, if anyone connects you to Mark, we'll all be in trouble."

Marcy's eyes brimmed. "I want to see my mom."

The words cracked something open in the room. Pippa didn't answer. Her own parents lived half a world away, in a life that had never had much room for her. Missing them had calcified into something dull, a wound long scarred over. But she couldn't fault Marcy for feeling what she no longer could.

*

It started small—a man sitting on the corner bench across from their building. Neat haircut, pressed shirt, a newspaper he didn't read. The first day, Pippa noticed him by accident. The second day, she noticed he was still there.

By the third, she mentioned it to Brady. He swore under his breath. "Private investigator. I've seen him asking around campus. Claims he's looking for a missing student."

"Mark?" Pippa asked.

Brady nodded. "Or Phil. Or both."

They tried to act normal. Grocery runs, work shifts, quiet evenings with the curtains drawn. But normalcy was a tightrope now, every step a risk. The faintest knock on the door made both their hearts stutter.

One evening, Marcy stared out the window and said, "He's still there."

Pippa joined her. "He won't be forever."

"How do you know?"

"I don't," Pippa admitted. "I just need you to believe I do."

*

Pippa was the one who hatched the plan. "We need to find out who hired him," she said. "Quietly."

She managed to get Marcy's mom's number through a friend at the library—no easy task without giving too much away. Then, one afternoon, she made the call, pretending to be "a friend of Mark's."

Mrs. Morgan answered, cautious but kind. "Do you know where my son is?" she asked. "He sends letters, but I just… I need to know he's all right."

Pippa forced a smile into her voice. "He's fine. Really. You don't need to worry."

"Oh, thank God," Mrs. Morgan said, her voice cracking. "He said he was sailing in the South Pacific. I suppose that's true?"

Pippa couldn't help it. "If he is, he's doing it without sunscreen. He's pale as ever."

The laugh that came down the line sounded like something breaking and healing at once. When the call ended, Pippa sat still for a long time, staring at the phone.

"Marcy," she said quietly, "your mom's the one who hired the PI. She thought you were missing."

Marcy's eyes filled again. "So she still cares."

"She always did," Pippa said softly. "That's the problem."

*

They went to Brady that night. It took every ounce of courage to tell even a fractured version of the truth.

"Mark's mom thinks we did something to him," Marcy said. "She's got a detective sniffing around, and if he digs too deep, he'll find you, Brady. You and Eli."

Brady's expression hardened. "You realize if this hits the wrong desk, I could go to prison for fraud, right?"

"We didn't mean for this to happen," Marcy said, her voice trembling. "Please. Help us."

Brady studied them both for a long time, jaw tight. Then he said, "Start over. Tell me everything."

So they did. Not the short version. The truth. All of it—the coin, the wishes, Hala'at, the transformations. By the end, Brady just sat there, eyes wide, then barked out a laugh that wasn't quite disbelief and not quite surrender.

"That's the dumbest story I've ever heard," he said. "But fine. Let's act like it's true until I can think of something better."

*

Chapter 11

Brady called Eli. To his surprise, Eli answered.

"Long time," Eli said. His voice was tired but clearer than Marcy remembered. "What's going on?"

Brady explained about the PI, the letters, the danger.

Eli sighed. "You've got to confuse the trail. Make the story simple enough that nobody questions it. Give them a narrative they want to believe."

"What kind of story?" Brady asked.

"The oldest one," Eli said. "Mark and Phil eloped. Tell her they ran off together. People want to believe in love stories. It's a pattern, right? In all the old tales, when two people disappear, it's easier to believe they ran off together than...whatever the alternative is. It's the lie people want to believe."

Marcy couldn't decide whether to laugh or cry. "That's your plan?"

Eli chuckled. "It's elegant. And it might just work."

He made the call himself, pretending to be Phil. He spoke to Marcy's mother gently, his voice soft and reassuring. "We're safe," he said. "We just needed to disappear for a while. Mark's fine. We're together. We're happy."

Mrs. Morgan cried, thanked him, and promised to call off the detective. The relief was instant, dizzying. Marcy and Pippa sat on the couch afterward, half laughing, half shaking.

Pippa wiped her eyes. "We're officially eloped. Retroactively."

Marcy grinned. "Guess we've been married longer than we thought."

*

The chaos faded as quickly as it had come. The PI was gone. Marcy's mother sent one last letter—short, sweet, full of relief. The apartment felt lighter. They could breathe again.

One night, over dinner, Pippa said, "Do you ever think about making it official? Really?"

Marcy looked at her for a long time before answering. "Sometimes. But sometimes I'm scared that what we have is still part of the magic. That we're just… echoes of someone else's wish."

"Maybe," Pippa said. "But if it's an echo, it's ours now."

Later that night, they placed Hala'at's note, the one that said 'The final wish is always yours,” between them on the table. Marcy whispered, "If there's one wish left, I want it to be ours."

The room went very still. Then came the faintest sound—a bell, soft and distant, like laughter caught in air. It might have been anything.

The next morning, they went to the courthouse. Brady met them there, wearing a suit that didn't quite fit.

"To each other?" he asked, voice dry.

Marcy smiled. "To each other."

Brady nodded. "Good. You belong together for as long as you both shall live."

As they spoke their vows, the bells rang again—not from any church or tower, but somewhere deeper, inside the air itself, where love and truth and magic had always been the same thing.


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book-page/108438/suzan-donamas